Cinematic Adventures: Harry Potter and the Sorcerers Stone

Chapters

The Fate of All Worlds
The Boy Under the Stairs
The Vanishing Glass
The Letters from Nobody
You’re A Wizard
Diagon Alley
Ollivanders
Ron & Hermione
The Sorting Ceremony
Peeves
Transfiguration and Potions
Mail Delivery & Flying Class
Third Floor Corridor
Quidditch Practice & Charms
Halloween Havoc
The Date
Slytherin vs. Gryffindor
Christmas at Hogwarts
The Mirror of Erised
Norbert
Through the Trap Door
The Man with Two Faces
Until Next Year
Prologue
Platform 9 & 3/4
The Forbidden Forest

The Fate of All Worlds

A dark aura cast its shadow over the cheerful, peaceful mood that usually blankets the magical land of Equestria. On any given day, Celestia’s bright sun normally shined high and mighty much like the alicorn Princess that controlled it. However, today was not such a day because the sky was filled with dark clouds.

This was not on Twilight Sparkle’s mind currently, seeing as how the purple alicorn ‘Princess of Friendship’ was tending to her duties as headmare of her ‘School of Friendship’. She sat at the desk in her office scribbling through many stacks of important papers in need of her attention. Eventually, a frustrated sigh is released, and she placed her head upon her hooves.

“Ugh, it’s always bills, receipts, and transactions,” She groaned. “When did ingredients and materials suddenly become so expensive? I never thought any pony could put a price on magic.”

*KNOCK! KNOCK!*

A sudden knock at her door quickly attracted her attention.

“Come in!” She called out.

The door swung open as none other than Twilight’s apprentice and head counselor of the school, Starlight Glimmer, walked in. The unicorn with the light gray heliotrope coat and the purple-aquamarine mane trotted into the office toward Twilight’s desk.

“Hi there Twilight,” She greeted with a smile.

Seeing her former nemesis-turned-friend made Twilight smile, as she pushed the stack of papers aside.

“Hey Starlight, what’s up?” She asked curiously.

“I’ve got a bit of problem I need your help with,” Starlight explained.

“Like what?”

Starlight turned back around, using her magic to open the door and in walked in the group collectively known as the ‘Student Six’: Gallus, Yona, Sandbar, Ocellus, Silverstream, and Smolder. Judging by their faces, as they all walked into the room, they seemed very upset.

“Actually… it’s the students who have a teensy-eensy-weensy problem,” Starlight smiled nervously.

Though Twilight could clearly see Starlight was leaving things out, Twilight nonetheless smiled and stepped out from behind the desk.

“Whatever the problem is, I’m sure we can come to a reasonable solution,” Twilight said, facing the students. “What seems to be the problem?”

The six students looked amongst each other, as if none of them really wanted to step forward with the problems they were facing.

“Go on, tell,” Smolder whispered to Sandbar.

“Me?” Sandbar asked. “Why can’t you do it?”

“Maybe Ocellus should tell her,” Gallus suggested.

“I can’t!” Ocellus said nervously.

“Well, how about Yona?” Silverstream asked.

“Yak no give bad news!” Yona responded.

The students continued to bicker amongst each other for a few moments until…

*CLAP! CLAP!*

Twilight Sparkle, clapping her hooves together, drew their attention back to her.

“Will one of you please tell me?” Twilight asked impatiently.

After another moment of facing each other, Sandbar finally decided to step forward.

“Alright, I’ll do it,” He sighed defeated.

Sandbar slowly walked forward, till he stood before Twilight. She could clearly see the beads of sweat falling down his face, as he tried so hard not to look her in the eye.

“Well um—you see—it’s just—that is to say—”

“What is it Sandbar?” Twilight asked.

Sandbar kept sweating profusely; his eyes nearly bugged out of his head.

“This school is boring alright!” He shouted.

His sudden shout made everyone reel back in shock from the sudden shout. None of course more shocked than Twilight herself.

“I’m sorry, what was that again?” She asked, in shock.

Sandbar dropped his head, along with the other students.

“We’re sorry to say it Headmistress Twilight,” Sandbar said softly. “But things are just so boring around here.”

The others slowly walk toward his side, nodding in agreement.

“Not that this isn’t a great school,” Silverstream reassured. “Because it is!”

“It’s just we’ve already covered practically everything to learn here time and time again,” Gallus continued.

“Yona agrees!” Yona piped in. “Class so boring. All day learn same old thing.”

Twilight looked amongst the six students, then over to Starlight, who just whistled and tried to avoid eye contact. Twilight crossed her forelegs, looking at Starlight until she finally sighed and faced her friend.

“Alright, the kids have a valid point,” Starlight admitted. “I think they’ve come to the end of the learning curve here. Just repeating the same lessons over and over gets rather old.”

Twilight stroked beneath her chin, processing what they were saying. It was true that lately with her lessons in ruling Equestria and the adventures she’s been in as of late, running her school became such a hassle to handle. She hadn’t had time to assign new lesson plans, so it must’ve been the same for the longest time.

“Well, I’ll admit that things have probably gotten a bit stale around here,” Twilight nodded.

“We don’t blame you, Twilight,” Ocellus assured her. “I mean you’ve had so many responsibilities as of late. Not to mention, we know you’ve had a hard time with your back after your last adventure.”

Twilight nodded, rubbing her still-sore back she received on their last terrifying other-world encounter. She remembered being flung against a wall by a ghost wish, just shy of breaking her back. Just as she was about to say something more, the door to her office burst open and little Spike flew in with a scroll of paper in his claw.

“Twilight!” He yelled. “Princess Celestia wants to see us in Canterlot right away! She says it’s an emergency!”

Hearing the distress in her little assistant’s voice, the knowledge that the princess needed help made Twilight very nervous.

“Oh my gosh!” Se said worriedly. “What’s wrong Spike? Is it another monster attack?” Oh please don’t tell me the Princess is getting rid of all the books in her library!”

Every creature in the room slowly turned toward Twilight with dumbfounded looks, shaking their heads. Of course if any pony would worry about books, it be Twilight Sparkle.

“She didn’t say what the problem was,” Spike explained. “But she wants you and the others to come to Canterlot right away to discuss about another adventure! We have to go now!”

“Alright! Alright!”

Twilight frantically ran around the room, gathering all the materials she could possibly need in her saddlebag. She grabbed plenty of quills, scrolls of parchment, a can of parasprite repellent…

Parasprite repellent? Seriously?!

Hey! After their first encounter with the flying pests, would you want to take any chances?

… Good point.

*Clears throat* Anyway, Twilight grabbed everything she needed as quick as she could. Just as she ran out the door, the six young creatures stood before her stopping her in her tracks.

“Wait!” Smolder cried. “Take us with you!”

“What?” Twilight questioned.

“Please take us with you!” Silverstream pleaded. “We want to be part of your guys’ adventures!”

“We’ve seen you guys do amazing things through the television,” Sandbar added. “We’d like to be part of it!”

Twilight looked between Starlight and Spike, who just shrugged. Twilight turned back toward the young students, shaking her head.

“Sorry guys, I don’t think that’s a good idea,” She disagreed. “Our last adventure nearly crippled me and almost killed Rarity. These trips aren’t a game; if you aren’t careful, you could get seriously hurt.”

Yona stepped forward confidently, shrugging off the warning.

“Yona no scared of nothing!” She said. “Yak’s strong and powerful. Nothing stand in way of us going!”

Hearing her confidence, all the other students stepped forward. Even shy little Ocellus was brave enough to step forward.

“If there’s any way we can help, we should be able to,” Ocellus said.

“If we were able to beat Cozy Glow with the Tree of Harmony and bring the magic back to Equestria, we can help!” Gallus added.

Twilight thought over the prospect before smiling. It was very true these youngsters did save Equestria in the past, just as she and her friends did. Perhaps it was time they were truly tested to determine if they were ready for bigger opportunities.

“Alright you can all come,” Twilight smiled.

Every creature cheered for joy before following Twilight, Starlight, and Spike out of the office en route to Canterlot. They didn’t know exactly what they were about to get into, but if Celestia claims it’s urgent then it was the highest priority.

Twilight, Spike, Starlight and the Young Six walked through the giant doors of Celestia and Luna’s throne room toward the sun and moon thrones. Celestia and Luna both sat upon their respective thrones, staring down at them as they entered. Not only that, but the remainder of the Elements of Harmony had also arrived. Even more so, so too did Cadence and Shining Armor whose faces lit up when Twilight walked into the room.

“Twilight!” They both yelled happily.

Twilight smiled brightly and galloped forward quickly, jumping into a huge hug between her brother and sister-in-law. Shining gave her mane a light ruffle, as they all laughed before Twilight backed away with a smile still on her face.

“It’s good to see you both!” She said happily. “How is Flurry Heart?”

“She’s amazing as usual!” Shining answered.

“She hasn’t stopped saying ‘Scooby Doo’ since you guys came back all that time ago,” Cadence giggled.

All three of them shared a good laugh over that one. It was then that the rest of the Mane Six approached, as Twilight smiled upon her friends.

“Hey guys!” She waved. “How’s it going?”

Pinkie bounced before the rest of the group with the biggest smile on her face.

“Oh Twilight, everything has been super-duper amazing! Just last week, me and Cheesy went to Vanhoover for the annual Cupcake and CupFake convention. It was super-duper amazing! Wait, did I already say that? Oh well! That’s just how much fun it was—”

Twilight couldn’t help but giggle at her rambunctious party friend.

“I’m glad you guys had fun. Ever since you guys got married last month, you’ve been doing all sorts of things together.”

“I know right?” Pinkie asked excitedly. “Cheesy’s the bestest husband in the history of husbands. Then again, I’ve never married or even had a coltfriend before Cheesy so I wouldn’t really know. But still, he has to be the best! No offense Rarity.”

Rarity shrugged it off with a smile, due to the fact her friend was so happy.

“No worries Pinkie darling,” She responded. “You and Cheese are a match made in heaven, much like me and Erik.”

When they got back from their previous adventure over a month-and-a-half ago, the events shook them all pretty badly. Having almost died on multiple occasions, Cheese and Pinkie both decided life’s too short to wait for the future. So Cheese proposed to Pinkie right in the middle of Sugarcube Corner with all their friends and families there. Then, about a few weeks later, they were married.

It was a ceremony much like Rarity and Erik’s, only instead of being at the castle, they had their wedding right in the town square of Ponyville. The reception was full of fun, laughs, dancing, and plenty of pranks courtesy of Cheese, Pinkie, and especially Rainbow Dash. Poor Big Mac still couldn’t eat cake without first checking to make sure some pony isn’t hiding in it.

Twilight turned toward Rarity, who seemed to have healed up nicely from her injuries on the last adventure.

“And how have you been Rarity?” She asked. “Are you feeling anything at all? Are you sure you’re okay?”

“Oh, I’m quite all right dear Twilight,” Rarity assured. “Nothing a few mud baths and massages at the spa couldn’t fix. Not to mention some romantic evenings with Erik.”

Every creature in the room immediately had their eyes grow wide, their faces flushed bright red at the thought. Rarity, however, merely giggled.

“Don’t worry, it isn’t what you all think. Just a few fancy dinner dates and some nights at the opera.”

Every pony breathed a sigh of relief. Celestia and Luna both flew down from their thrones, landing gracefully upon the floor below. The second they touched the ground, every creature bowed in respect for their presence.

“You may all rise,” Celestia told them. “Formalities are not necessary on this day.”

“On this day, we must share with all of you a very important assignment,” Luna added. “A task which not only affects Equestria, but all other worlds as well.”

Everyone looked toward the two monarchs, clearly confused by what they were saying.

“What do you mean princess?” Twilight asked.

“Perhaps it’s best if we let out old friend explain,” Celestia answered.

She gestured with a hoof off to the side, as they all looked toward where she was pointing. From out of the shadows, Albus Dumbledore himself walked towards them. To say they were all confused would most certainly be considered an understatement… add to the fact it’s not often they had a human come to Equestria (Except on a few occasions).

“Um—who is this?” Twilight asked.

Celestia and Luna smiled as the old wizard approached, standing beside them.

“We would like to introduce you all to an old friend of ours from thousands of years ago…” Luna introduced. “Professor Albus Dumbledore.”

Dumbledore gave a light bow with his head and a warm smile to everyone in the room. They all bowed their heads as well, albeit slightly awkwardly, but showing just enough respect all the same. However, Shining Armor and Cadence didn’t look surprised at all. In fact, the moment they bowed, they walked right up and shook the old man’s hand.

“It’s wonderful to see you again Professor Dumbledore,” Cadence greeted kindly.

“Wait!” Rainbow spoke. “You know him too?”

“How is that even possible?” Fluttershy asked.

Dumbledore simply raised his hand, and they all went silent. The old man stepped forward and stood tall over the Mane Six and the Young Six. He just looked down upon them for a moment before setting his sights solely on Twilight herself.

“It is a great pleasure to be meeting you at least, Twilight Sparkle,” He greeted.

Shocked, Twilight’s mouth dropped slightly.

“You know my name?” She asked quietly.

“I have known you for quite a long time,” Dumbledore nodded. “Just as I know your friends: Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and even young Spike.”

The Mane Six and Spike were taken aback by the knowledge this man knew each and every one of their names.

“I don’t wish to sound rude, but how exactly do you know us?” Rarity asked.

Dumbledore walked toward the princess’s side as he proceeded to explain.

“Thousands of years ago, when your native land of Equestria was first founded, it was not only the three pony tribes that founded it on their own. No, Equestria was founded through the aid of the four greatest witches and wizards of the time: Godric Gryffindor, Helga Hufflepuff, Rowena Ravenclaw, and Salazar Slytherin.”

Celestia nodded before she stepped in to contribute to the conversation. She used her magic to conjure a magic bubble in the center of the room that showcased the events of the time.

“During the struggle between the three pony tribes and trying to discover a new homeland, they accidentally discovered a portal to another world. A world filled with human witches and wizards of immense power. However, rather than trying to make a new enemy to do battle with, instead the tribes decided to make peace with the wizarding world. After much tense negotiation over years of strife, an alliance was formed.”

Then Luna threw her own two cents.

“The alliance was beneficial to both sides of the coin, as the wizards were able to assist pony kind in discovering a new homeland. In order to repay them for their kindness, the three tribes assisted the four wizards in constructing perhaps one of the greatest magical schools in history… Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.”

The bubble showcased a giant castle overlooking a beautiful mountainside lake. Every creature in the room looked in awe and splendor at the magnificent location.

“This alliance prospered and grew for a thousand years, until everything changed,” Celestia said solemnly. “Soon, dark forces conspired to tear the entire alliance apart and destroy both worlds.”

“Not only that, but these forces knew of a way to spread their tyranny to other worlds,” Luna added.

Celestia turned toward Twilight, who snapped out of her amazement the moment her teacher met her eyes.

“I’m assuming Twilight you’ve researched the multiverse theory?”

Twilight thought back through her brain’s library of infinite knowledge she learned over the years. Then, the memory hit her as she nodded vigorously.

“The multiverse is a hypothetical group of multiple universes. Together, these universes comprise everything that exists: The entirety of space, time, matter, energy, information, and the physical laws and constants that describe them.”

Celestia nodded before turning back toward the bubble.

“The dark forces tried using a series of portals to spread their chaos and destruction to multiple universes to cement their rule,” Celestia continued. “It was only after these forces were stopped when I decided to disband the alliance with the Wizarding World so as not to further any future destruction. We had been out of contact with each other for the last thousand years.”

As soon as the explanation ended, the bubble disappeared. Everyone in the room turned back toward the princesses and the old wizard.

“So what exactly is it that you called us here to do?” Spike asked.

“We have called you here because we believe someone is trying to recreate the past and bring forth destruction to all worlds,” Celestia answered. “That is why we called you here today, to put a stop to this.”

It was then Starlight decided to enter the conversation.

“Hold on a minute,” She said. “You said you disbanded the alliance with this wizarding world a thousand years ago. If Professor Dumbledore here knew you a thousand years ago, how is it nothing seems to have changed?”

“Well dear Starlight, after the disbanding of the alliance, it appeared that the timeline between our worlds had drastically altered. While a thousand years have passed for us, only a year passed in their world. Only after reigniting the alliance ten years ago did time start flowing between worlds equally again.”

Celestia and Luna both walked forward toward the Mane Six.

“This is perhaps the most important missions we have ever asked of any of you before,” Celestia stated.

“It is up to all of you to put an end to this evil,” Luna added. “To save the multiverse from complete and utter destruction.”

The severity of the situation hit the six mares like a ton of bricks, knocking them back a bit. They were now tasked to save multiple universes from an unknown force threatening to tear them apart. So many questions ran in their heads: Was this the reason they’ve been in all these adventures lately? Did the Legion of Doom have anything to do with this? So many important questions and they knew they needed answers.

“How would we even do it?” Twilight asked.

Dumbledore walked up and held a picture for them. The funny thing about it is how instead of remaining completely still like most pictures, the people in the picture actually moved. This picture showed a man with black hair and glasses, a woman with dark red hair, and a little baby boy that looked exactly like his father except sharing his mother’s eyes.

“The young boy in the picture is named Harry Potter,” Dumbledore explained. “A prophecy long ago spoke of a boy born at the end of July that you alone must accompany and guide along the path to defeat this dark evil. Only when he turns eleven years old will he be able to attend school at Hogwarts and so the final battle can begin.”

Twilight and all the others looked upon the image of the little boy, uncertain what to make of all this. From what they understood, they basically were supposed to help this boy on his path to defeat this force and save all the worlds. Even then, it didn’t seem possible. Before any of them could say anything more, the Young Six walked up confidently.

“We’ll do it!” They all said.

Everyone, minus the princesses and Dumbledore, looked at them in shock.

“What are you kids talking about?” Rainbow asked.

“We’re going to help on this journey!” Sandbar explained. “Twilight said we could!”

“Whoa hold up now!” Twilight said. “I know I said you can come, but things are more complicated than they seemed before now. I don’t think it’s wise for you to come along after all. This is too important, and it sounds too dangerous for you.”

“Oh come on, please?!” Silverstream begged. “Who better to help you than us?”

*Pulls out a list* Hmm… where should we start…

No, no, no, no, no, no… *Pulls the list down* Not yet! Not yet!

“Sorry Silverstream, I just really don’t think…”

“Please Twilight!” Ocellus pleaded. “All of us want to grow up to be like you and your friends. What better way than to help you defeat the greatest evil ever known?”

“We swear we’ll stick right by you every step of the way,” Smolder pledged. “Whatever you tell us, we’ll follow you till the end.”

“Ya know, they’ve actually got a bit of a point,” Applejack butted in.

Twilight snapped her head in Applejack’s direction because she couldn’t believe what she’d just heard.

“You too?” She asked confused.

“Yeah, ah mean they ‘did’ save Equestria in past. If’n they can do that on their own, ah think we should give ‘em a shot. Who’s with me?”

“I AM!” Pinkie yelled excitedly. “The fans have been dying for character development with these kids!”

“… Ah what the hay, I’m in!” Rainbow agreed.

“I think it’s a momentous idea!” Rarity added.

“It’s okay with me,” Fluttershy said softly.

Everyone faced Twilight, anxiously waiting for her answer. The lavender alicorn looked amongst the young students and her friends before facing her teacher. Celestia smiled as she turned toward Dumbledore.

“Albus, you think it’s possible to accommodate six extras at Hogwarts?” She asked.

Dumbledore looked amongst the six students, adjusting his moon spectacles.

“Well I do believe having a few exchange students from Equestria attending classes at Hogwarts would prove beneficial to our reformed alliance,” He nodded.

Twilight looked back to every other creature, rolling her eyes, and smiled before nodding in submission.

“All right… let’s do this!” She said.

Once more, every creature jumped for joy and cheered in celebration. Twilight proceeded to lead everyone back to her castle library where the television was kept. Celestia, Luna, and Dumbledore all looked toward the machine and nodded in agreement. Dumbledore pulled out his wand from his robe, aiming at the machine while Luna and Celestia resided their horns. And together, they shot their magic toward the machine which caused a large gateway-like portal to open up. It seemed so clear it looked like a large panel of glass. Dumbledore soon turned to the ponies and the young students.

“This doorway is now linked to that device and can now transport you to multiple worlds at your own will. All you need is to think of it, walk through, and it will take you wherever you are most needed.”

Celestia and Luna soon stepped forward beside Dumbledore.

“Before you all leave,” Celestia began. “There is one more thing we must give you.”

“Back when the alliance was first formed, Celestia, Albus, and myself created a spell to make any creature of magical origins invisible to the eyes of non-magical folk in their world,” Luna added. “They are called Muggles and they cannot know ‘anything’ about magic or it could risk exposure of the magical world.”

Celestia, Luna, and Dumbledore once more shot a blast of magic toward the group, encasing them all in a magical bubble. After a few moments, the bubble dissipated. Then, Dumbledore reached into his robe pocked and pulled out a strange looking piece of jewelry, which he hands to Twilight. The princess held the strange necklace in her hoof and looked towards Dumbledore.

“What is this?” She asked.

“This is called a Time Turner,” Dumbledore explained. “Should you ever find yourself in a position where you might need to jump forward or backward in time, simply turn the device and it will send you where you need to be. But remember: You must only use it if you are in dire need.”

Twilight nodded with understanding, before placing the device in her saddlebag. She then faced the giant archway and eventually all of her friends and the Student Six. All of the smiled at her, ready to undergo another adventure. With Twilight leading the charge, they entered the archway one by one and disappeared.

And so began the most important mission of their entire lives…

The Boy Under the Stairs

The crystal archway opened up, as every creature emerged from the other side one by one. Twilight led the charge with her little dragon assistant on her back, her friends rearing behind her, and her students thereafter. Soon as they stepped out from the other side, they stepped upon what appeared to be someone’s backyard. They step upon what seemed like freshly cut grass in a tiny area enclosed by a large picket fence going around. Before them stood a rather large brick house, perhaps only a yard apart from the other similar houses stretched down the street. Needless to say, everyone felt slightly confused over the new surroundings.

“Okay, I’ll be the first to say it,” Rainbow spoke. “Where the hay are we?”

“From what Professor Dumbledore informed me, this must be Surry, England,” Twilight answered.

“So this is the place he dumped this kid almost eleven years ago?” Smolder asked.

“Smolder!” Twilight scolded.

The little orange dragon held her claws defensively, as Twilight just shook her head and rolled her eyes.

“So… what exactly are we supposed to be doing?” Spike asked.

“The princesses and Dumbledore told us we have to help the boy on his journey,” Twilight answered.

“And how exactly are we supposed to do that darling?” Rarity asked.

“Ah gotta agree with Rarity,” Applejack added. “We don’t know what this boy looks like.”

All of a sudden, Pinkie started bouncing around uncontrollably, raising her hoof high in the air.

“Ooh, ooh, I know, I know, I know!”

“She does this often, doesn’t she?” Sandbar whispered to Rainbow.

“Kid, you don’t even know the half of it,” Rainbow groaned.

Twilight let out a deep sigh before approaching her energetic party friend.

“What is it Pinkie?” She asked.

“He’s right over there,” Pinkie said pointing.

Quickly, every creature turned toward where Pinkie was pointing and sure enough, they saw a young boy of almost eleven years of age working in the garden. He had black hair that was quite unkept, and he wore circular glasses over his alluring green eyes. He definitely grew much since that picture they had seen, but there was no mistaking him.

“Seriously, how do you do that?” Twilight asked Pinkie.

“No idea!” Pinkie smiled, shrugging her shoulders.

Twilight opened her mouth to continue but decided to drop it and move on. It was honestly easier to just accept it and move on at this point when it comes to Pinkie.

“Well let’s go and say hi!” Silverstream said excitedly.

The young hippogriff was about to approach when Twilight held a hoof to stop her.

“I don’t think that’s a good idea just yet,” She said.

“Why not?”

“Well first and foremost, how do you think he’s going to react to seeing us?”

“That no stop you before,” Yona piped in. “Many people in other adventures see ponies and they no scared.”

“Still, we don’t want to just walk up and risk giving the boy a heart attack,” Twilight countered.

“That might be hard to do at this point,” Ocellus said.

“Why?”

The shy little changing pointed with her hoof towards the boy. Everyone turned and saw none other than Pinkie Pie now standing directly behind him. Twilight slapped a hoof to her face, groaning in irritation.

“Of course…”

Pinkie reached out her hoof and gingerly tapped the boy upon his shoulder. He slowly turned around and saw the little pink pony standing behind him. Pinkie gave a little wave with her hoof, smiling brightly.

“Hi!”

The young boy’s eyes widened like saucers. He was just about to scream when he was tackled to the ground by a speeding bullet, or in this case Rainbow Dash, who is quick to cover his mouth.

“Kid, me and my friends already stopped enough people from screaming because we’re magical talking ponies. I’m really sick of the stereotype, so could you please do us all a big favor and accept it now?”

After a moment or two, Rainbow finally got back and removed her hoof from the boy’s face. He took in a deep inhale of air, letting it out slowly. He picks up himself and grabbed his glasses, which fell on the ground, placing them back on his face. He looked upon the multitude of pastel-colored ponies, the two dragons, the yak, the changeling, and the hippogriff with a look of both fear and wonder.

“Have I gone completely mad?” He asked in an English accent.

“Nope, sorry buddy,” Spike said, patting his back. “This is all completely real.”

“Sorry for our friend scaring you like that,” Twilight apologized, shooting Pinkie a glare. “But I promise we aren’t here to hurt you. We are all completely friendly. My name’s Twilight Sparkle, and these are all my friends. What’s your name?”

The boy looked at each of the strange creatures one-by-one, trying to process all of this in his head. Seeing a bunch of talking ponies and an assortment of other creatures was certainly insane. Nonetheless, he didn’t want to come off as rude and not answer Twilight’s question.

“My name is Harry, Harry Potter,” He greeted.

“Pleased to meet you Harry,” Twilight smiled.

She offered her hoof to help him back upon his feet. Harry looked toward the outstretched hoof for a moment before reaching out his hand and accepted it. Twilight helped him back onto his feet and it was only then she noticed what he was wearing. He was a fairly skinny boy, yet he wore clothes that looked like they were two sizes too big for him. She wasn’t the only ones that noticed.

“My word darling!” Rarity gasped. “Why in Celestia’s name would you wear clothing that hideous? No offense, but it isn’t even your size.”

“Maybe if e were a cow,” Smolder muttered.

Harry looked down at himself, sighing at the sight of his gigantic clothing.

“Yes I know it’s quite large,” He replied. “But it’s all my aunt and uncle allow me to wear.”

“Now why would your aunt and uncle not buy you anything that fits you?” Fluttershy asked.

“Truth be told, this isn’t new,” Harry explained. “They’re all hand-me-downs that my cousin Dudley didn’t like or doesn’t fit him anymore…”

“HARRY POTTER!!!”

The sound of a great booming voice startled every single creature in the group. Even the young Yak who doesn’t fear much of anything.

Wait a minute! Doesn’t she have a huge fear of spiders? You know… arachnophobia?

Yes… but she got over that fear when she and her friends were trapped in the crystal caves under Twilight’s school.

Well, all I can say to that is that fear might reignite when…

Shh-shh-shh-shh!!! Don’t spoil it for our fans!

… Sorry.

The booming voice belonged to a rather rotund man with a pug-like face and large mustache. The man in question was Harry’s uncle, Vernon Dursley. Now anyone who lives around their neighborhood already knew Vernon was not the nicest man in all of Surry. The matter especially true to Harry, as he and the group stand perfectly still.

“What are you still doing out here boy?!” He shouted. “You get back in here and start making dinner. Dudley’s birthday is tomorrow, and I don’t want a mess in the house. So you must make the house presentable, even if it takes you all night! Understood?”

Harry just took a deep breath, sighing aloud.

“Yes Uncle Vernon,” He nodded.

Vernon turned back around, hobbling back into the house. This left poor Harry Potter and his new friends standing there. The group looked toward the boy, surprised at how he seemingly appeared as if this is all normal. From the group’s perspective, he looked as if he’d been assaulted.

“What in Celestia’s name was that?” Ocellus asked bewildered.

“Why on Earth would your uncle treat you in such a terrible manner?” Rarity added.

“It’s been that way for as long as I can remember,” He answered, shrugging his shoulders.

“What about your parents?” Silverstream asked.

Hearing that, Harry dropped his head and sighed deeply. It was only after seeing his reaction everyone’s eyes widened with realization. Silverstream, of course, felt the most guilty.

“Oh my gosh!” She gasped. “I am so, so, so sorry! That was so insensitive. Oh gosh, this is why mom and dad tell me not to bring up big issues back home.”

Harry just walked up, placing a hand on Silverstream’s shoulder to get her to stop talking.

“It’s alright,” Harry assured her.

“I hope this isn’t pushing too hard, but what happened?” Twilight asked.

“Don’t know,” Harry shook his head. “My aunt and uncle told me they died in a car crash. They tell me that’s how I got this scar.”

He parted his bangs to the side to show them all the lightning bolt shaped scar on his forehead.

“Hurry up and get back in here boy!” Vernon yelled from the house.

Harry let his bangs fall back over his forehead, looking back toward the house with a head shake. He turned back toward the group of creatures and actually gave a small smile.

“Well, it was nice meeting you all,” He said. “But I really must get back before I get into too much trouble.”

The boy was just about to turn and walk back into the house, Twilight and the others ran in front of him.

“You’re not going back in without us!” Twilight said determined.

Harry cocked his head to the side, completely oblivious to what she’s implying.

“What do you mean?” He asked.

Twilight gestures Harry to lean closer with her hoof and he leans toward her level.

“We can’t exactly explain right now, but we’ve been sent here to protect you,” She whispered.

“Protect me from what?” Harry asked.

“Like I said, I can’t explain right now. Truth be told, I don’t really know myself. All I can say is that we’ve been sent to help you and we aren’t leaving until we do.”

“How exactly are you going to do that?”

“Well, the first thing we’re going to do is help lighten the load your aunt and uncle placed on you any way we can.”

Harry backed up, turning toward the group of creatures once more.

“And how exactly am I supposed to explain all of you to them?” He asked.

“That’s the awesome part,” Rainbow piped in. “Nobody but ‘you’ can see us.”

Harry gave her an ‘Are You Kidding’ look before chuckling to himself. Rainbow took this as a personal challenge and crossed her hooves.

“You don’t believe me do you?” She asked. “As if earlier before wasn’t enough… I’ll just have to prove it to you myself.”

She floated off the ground with her wings, before zipping into the house. Harry and the others quickly followed her inside hoping she won’t cause any real damage. Once inside, they watch Rainbow Dash making funny, mocking faces at Vernon at the table, while the big man sits next to a tall, skinny bird-like woman, that being his wife, Petunia. Neither one noticed the cyan-blue Pegasus because they can neither see nor hear her. Seeing this, Harry chuckled.

“Okay, okay,” Harry chuckled, nodding. “I believe you.”

Vernon and Petunia both turned toward him as if he was a lunatic.

“Heavens boy, who the devil are you talking to?” Vernon questioned.

“Um, no one Uncle,” Harry responded.

“Well hurry up and get in the kitchen,” Petunia hissed. “Dinner’s not going to cook itself!”

Rainbow was so mad that the woman would say that to a kid, she reeled her hoof back ready to let it fly. Applejack, noting the action, quickly ran up and pulled the Pegasus down by her tail.

“Come on!” Rainbow growled. “Let me at ‘er! Let me at ‘er! I’ll give her the ole one-two!”

“Just because they can’t see us don’t mean they can’t ‘feel’ us sugarcube,” Applejack warned. “Best not push it.”

Retaining the aggressive look on her face for a good few moments, Rainbow released a deep sigh and hovered back to Applejack’s side.

“Fine!” She grumbled. “But if that cranky old crone and that fat walrus keep it up, they’ll be getting a whole bunch of pain!”

The two ponies trot alongside their friends, as they follow Harry. The boy leads the group toward the door to the hallway, before opening a tiny door to a cupboard under the stairs and flicked on the little light.

“Whatcha grabbing from that there cupboard sugarcube?” Applejack asked curiously.

“Actually, this is my room,” Harry answered.

This made the eyes from every creature pop out, their mouths dropped as they look behind the boy to examine his ‘room’. The tiny cupboard couldn’t be no more than five feet by six feet at most. The only things inside were a tiny cot, along with some old and baggy clothes. What made it worse was the fact the door to the cupboard had a latch to lock it shut from the outside. Which begged the question: Did they actually lock him inside this cupboard?

“You’re kidding right?” Sandbar asked in disbelief.

Harry shook his head, as everyone’s jaws dropped again.

“Those horrible people actually lock you in here?” Rarity asked.

“Not very often,” Harry replied plainly.

It was unbelievable how this boy responded as though it were natural. Clearly these terrible people abused this boy and this fact alone broke each and every one of their hearts. Harry seemed like such a kind young boy, while his ‘family’ have done nothing but cruel things to him. Just when it became too much to bear, Harry quickly gestured them upstairs.

“The spare room’s upstairs,” He told them. “First door on the right; you can stay there if you’d like.”

Everyone wanted to stick around and talk to him, to help him through these troubles of his, but decided to go along for now. One by one, they headed upstairs and found that very room on the right. The room itself was rather small, a ton of old clutter everywhere including old toys and an old computer.

“Charming…” Gallus replied sarcastically.

“Why wouldn’t his aunt and uncle let him have this room?” Fluttershy asked.

“Because they’re a bunch of jerks,” Smolder responded.

“I can’t believe they’d do something like that,” Pinkie said, her mane deflating. “I mean forcing him to sleep under the stairs… that’s just ‘beyond’ mean!”

“Sad thing is that I know exactly how that feels,” Ocellus sighed.

“We’ll just have to wait here for a while,” Twilight said. “Once everyone’s gone, we’ll go downstairs and check up on Harry.”

About an hour and a half later, the whole group nearly passed out either from boredom or started getting tired. The sound of footsteps climbing up the stairs was more than enough to stir them awake.

“Don’t worry Dudley-kins,” Petunia said kindly. “We’ll make sure tomorrow will be your best birthday ever.”

“As long as that freaky Potter isn’t allowed anywhere near my trip to the zoo,” Harry’s cousin, Dudley, whined.

“Don’t you worry son,” Vernon assured. “We’ve arranged to have that boy sent right over to Mrs. Figg. You won’t be seeing any part of him the rest of the day.”

Everyone waited moments longer before the footsteps faded and the doors clicked shut.

“If that’s how his cousin sounds,” Spike whispered. “I hate to imagine how he looks.”

“Boy do I have rough ideas,” Gallus replied, crossing his arms.

“Come on guys, now’s our chance,” Twilight whispered.

Slowly Twilight Sparkle opened the door ajar, peeking her head to check and see that no one was in the upstairs hall. Seeing no one about, she signaled the others to keep quiet and follow her. They all crept quietly as possible down the stairs, so as not to wake anyone up. Stepping quietly into the kitchen area, they saw Harry cleaning up everything from dinner. Soon as he noticed them, he stopped what he was doing and just looked.

“Need any help?” Spike asked.

Harry cracked a smile and nodded his head. Every creature offered a hand or a claw or a talon, so this way Harry was not spending a whole night cleaning. As they worked, they decided now’s the time to get some information out of the boy.

“So… about your aunt and uncle,” Ocellus began. “If they’re supposed to be your family, why are they so mean to you?”

“It’s been that way since I was little,” Harry responded.

“Well yes, I understand that but… why?”

Harry merely shrugged his shoulders. Truth be told, he didn’t really understand why they hated him so. He never really argued about it nor questioned the way they treated him. Even if he could, he had nowhere else to go.

“You know, you ask about me a lot,” Harry stated. “And yet I don’t really know anything about any of you other than the fact you just appeared out of nowhere.”

“Well… what would you like to know?” Twilight asked.

“For starters, where do you all come from?”

“My friends and I come from a magical land called Equestria. It’s a place where ponies and other creatures alike live together in harmony… well, most creatures anyway.”

Harry nodded before turning toward the young six, who were currently straightening the living room area.

“What about all of you?” He asked.

The students turned towards the boy, a look of confusion on each of their faces.

“What do you mean?” Sandbar asked.

“Well, I know one of you is a pony like the others. What about the rest of you?”

Though shy and slightly scared, Ocellus was the first to step forward.

“Well, I’m a changeling,” She began. “Meaning I can transform into pretty much anything I want at any time.”

Harry studied the small bug-like horse up and down skeptically.

“Show me.”

Ocellus, with a hesitant step forward, concentrated all her power… until she transformed herself into an exact replica of Harry. The young boy in question jumped in shock, seeing an exact copy of him standing no more than five feet from him.

“Do you believe me now?” Ocellus asked.

Harry nodded his head slowly, still too shocked for words. Concentrating again, Ocellus used her powers to transform herself back to her original self. Soon Yona was the next to step forth.

“Yona is yak,” She said simply. “Yaks come from Yakyakistan. Tribe leader thinks good idea that Yona go to school with ponies. Best idea ever because Yona make many new friends!”

Silverstream walked up beside the young bovine, patting her on the side with a hoof. Yona smiled at her before walking back toward the others, while Silverstream introduced herself.

“Hi, I’m Silverstream!” She said excitedly. “I’m a hippogriff, which means I’m a creature that’s half griffin and half horse. One thing to know about us hippogriffs is we can also transform our bodies to allow us to survive under water.”

To demonstrate, Silverstream used her magic to transform her body into her sea-pony form and her fish tail slapped against the ground.

“Shh!!!” Everyone shushed.

“Sorry!” She whispered, apologetically.

She transformed herself back to her normal four-legged self as Smolder flew up alongside the dark-haired boy.

“Sup man!” She greeted smoothly. “The name’s Smolder. I’m a dragon, and a pretty awesome one at that!”

“When you’re not dressed for a tea party,” Sandbar whispered.

The other students giggled to themselves, but Smolder heard what Sandbar said and shot him a death glare. It scared him so much he jumped behind Yona for cover. The last of the group to introduce himself is the griffin.

“Well, you’ve already met scaredy-pants Sandbar,” Gallus replied. “The name’s Gallus, I’m a Griffin… not much in the magic department.”

Harry nodded in understanding, shaking Gallus’s talon before he rejoins the group. He soon looks back toward the other ponies.

“What about the rest of you?” He asked.

Twilight stepped forward, representing her group, with a smile.

“You already know I’m Twilight Sparkle,” She gestured herself. “The rest are my friends: Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie…”

“Ahem!”

The sound of someone clearing their throat caused them to look down toward the little dragon at Twilight’s side. He furrowed his brow, pointing a finger at himself in annoyance.

“And of course my number one assistant Spike,” Twilight added, patting his tiny head.

“Thank you,” Spike nodded.

“And what is it you all do?” Harry asked.

“Basically, we each represent the most crucial factors in all of Equestria,” Twilight explained. “The Elements of Harmony.”

“Honesty!” Applejack stated.

“Loyalty!” Rainbow added.

“Generosity!” Rarity said.

“Kindness!” Fluttershy whispered.

“AND LAUGHTER!!!” Pinkie said excitedly.

“SHH!!!!”

Pinkie quickly put her hooves over her mouth to keep herself quiet.

“Thought you said they couldn’t hear us?” Gallus pointed out.

“Can’t take too many chances,” Twilight countered, clearing her throat. “Anyways, aside from representing a part of our personality, we represent a special power which we use to defend our home and its inhabitants. And when combined, we’re able to repel against the forces that threaten to disrupt the balance between the ponies and other creatures.”

“And no, that does not include summoning a colorful guardian whose powerful yet prone to throwing puns,” Pinkie points out.

Harry’s eyebrow raised a bit, as the Young Six face Pinkie with equal confusion. Rainbow just shook a hoof before anyone can say.

“Don’t ask… just don’t,” Rainbow spoke bluntly.

“Well… it certainly sounds like you all lead such an exciting life,” Harry replied. “Can’t say the same for me. I’ll be spending all day tomorrow over at Mrs. Figg’s so Dudley can have his birthday without me.”

“Yes, Mrs. Figg,” Rarity nodded. “Tell me dear, is this Mrs. Figg as horrid as your aunt and uncle?”

“Well no… at least not that I know of. I only really get to see her at least once a year and when we do get together, she mostly forces me to look endlessly at photos of ‘all the cats she’d ever owned’.”

“… How many cats?” Fluttershy asked curiously.

“I kind of lost count,” Harry replied. “It’s usually boring when I go over there. But at least it would be a ‘temporary’ leave from my relatives even for just a day. Like I said though, I only see her once a year.”

“Well… whatever happens,” Twilight assured. “We just want you to know that we’ll be there, one step at a time.”

“Yeah you just leave it to us,” Rainbow added confidently. “With us around, we’ll turn any dreary day you have into the most awesome time of your life and these people won’t even know we’re here.”

“So long as we ain’t causin’ too big a ruckus, Rainbow’s right,” Applejack replied.

“You’d really want to do that for a complete stranger?” Harry asked curiously.

“If there’s a couple things we’ve learned in our previous trips,” Pinkie explained. “A stranger’s merely just a potential friend you haven’t even met yet. Once we get to know one another, share our stories, and find that spark, everything sets itself up.”

“Wow!” Silverstream gaped, in awe. “That is so deep!”

“I have my moments!” Pinkie smiled.

Harry Potter paused for a moment, as if he were only just breathing in word for word. Here these creatures were, completely unlike any beings he’d ever think to meet in his life. Yet somehow, he feels a sense of warmth and comfort over all the kindness they are giving to him. A feeling he hadn’t felt from anybody in such a long time. That small smile reveals itself once more, as Harry suddenly grows a keen interest in this group.

“I would like to know a little more about Equestria,” Harry spoke. “What more of this magic can you tell me about?”

Nodding in understanding, Twilight Sparkle related the rest of Equestria’s history or at least keeping it short and summarized so Harry can grasp it. For the rest of the night, the group shared their stories with Harry as he listened attentively of the adventures they’ve each had. He wouldn’t speak much except for the occasional question, but the interest in his eyes was visible before the group. As if all at once, Harry Potter no longer felt lonely and to feel included when it doesn’t involve being put to work felt like a breath of fresh air for the boy. And yet little did he or anyone else in the group knew that night, this was only the beginning of what’s still to come.

The Vanishing Glass

A pair of lavender eyes slowly open, immediately greeting the blinding light of the morning sun. Princess Twilight Sparkle yawned as she sat up, stretching her limbs. She searched the tiny room she and every creature slept in. It was frightfully cramped given how small it really was, the sleeping arrangements slightly bizarre.

Spike was fast asleep atop the old computer, scratching his ear in his sleep. Rainbow Dash and Applejack slept soundly, as they were pressed against each other due to the cramped mess… but they didn’t seem to mind. Fluttershy slept on an old blanket atop some old boxes, while Rarity and Pinkie Pie slept atop the desk where the computer was resting. Both ponies were so close to falling over the edge. Meanwhile, the Student Six slept together like a giant ball of bodies off a corner.

Slowly, one by one, the whole group started to wake up and stretched their sore limbs.

“And I thought sleeping in the badlands was uncomfortable,” Spike groaned.

“Yona not this sore since she carry huge boulder all across Yakyakistan,” Yona agreed.

“I’d ask… but I really don’t want to know why,” Gallus replied.

“Oh, what I would give to sleep in my own comfortable bed,” Rarity moaned. “With my husband wrapped around me, instead of sleeping on some hardwood desk.”

Rainbow and Applejack were the last two ponies to wake up. The minute their eyes opened, they noticed just how close they were to each other. Their eyes widened over the fact they were a mere few inches close to each other.

“Why does this keep happening?!” Rainbow asked horrified.

The two mares quickly pushed away from each other, scrambled up to their hoofs, and proceeded to dust themselves off.

Oye, why don’t those two just admit they like each other and move on?

I know, crazy right?

I get they’ve had this competition going on for so long, but personally I think it compensates over the fact they cannot admit their true feelings.

… I totally blame the writers.

Twilight Sparkle approached the door to the room, peeking out to make certain the coast was clear. Seeing no one around at the moment, she shuts the door and turned back toward the rest of the group.

“Alright every creature, let’s head downstairs and meet up with Harry,” She said.

“With any hope, his horrible family is gone for the day,” Ocellus responded.

With Twilight at the lead, the whole group left the room and make their way downstairs one by one. They stop just outside the cupboard door, shaking their heads, and released a sigh. To think such horrible people would have such a sweet boy like Harry sleeping there like some kind of animal. Just as Twilight reached to know, Aunt Petunia came through the kitchen door and they quickly ran toward the front door so as not to bump into her (Invisibility spell or not). They watch silently as she rapidly knocks on the door.

“Up!” She demanded. “Get up! Now!”

She smacks the closet door for good measure before returning to the kitchen. The group stared after her in disbelief.

“Of all the adventures we’ve been on so far, aside from that demon witch, ain’t recon ah ever saw one person be so mean!” Applejack said.

“The Wicked Witch of the West?” Pinkie asked.

Applejack turned toward Pinkie Pie, who smiled innocently. The two possible cousins stared at each other for a second or two.

“Okay… make that two!” Applejack corrected.

“Seriously, who spit in her food?” Rainbow asked, folding her front hooves.

It was then they heard a loud ruckus upstairs and they looked up to see a rather portly-looking boy running down the stairs. This boy was Harry’s spoiled and rude cousin, Dudley Dursley. Dudley was halfway down the stairs when he stopped, went back up wight above the cupboard, and began to jump up and down.

“Wake up, cousin!” He yelled. “We’re going to the zoo!”

“Jeez, this kid could use a good kick in the butt!” Smolder grumbled.

“Just say the word fellas,” Gallus offered, cracking his talons. “I can take care of this quickly.”

“Now Gallus darling,” Rarity spoke, restraining herself. “Let’s not do anything rash…”

Dudley laughs as he comes running back downstairs toward the kitchen. Just as Harry opened the cupboard door, Dudley pushes him back inside and kicks the door shut. He rushes into the kitchen, shutting the door behind him. This left the group staring toward him in shock.

“Apparently the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree,” Sandbar stated.

“Darn right it don’t,” Applejack shook her head.

“Yona have half mind to stomp puny human like railroad spike!” Yona growled.

“Yeah… wait what?” Spike asked, wide-eyed.

The young bovine was about to charge after the disrespectful boy, when Silverstream flew right up in front of her.

“Whoa there Yona!” Silverstream warned. “Remember what Councilor Starlight said about controlling your anger?”

Yona’s face showcased immense anger at Harry’s horrible family, along with her desire to teach them some respect. But Silverstream’s words slowly started cutting right through her mindset. Eventually, Yona calmly took a deep breath and recalled Starlight’s words.

“Anger make yak do bad things, and bad things not good,” Yona sighed.

Silverstream nodded, patting Yona’s back to calm the young yak. Harry slowly opened the door again, emerging while clutching his head.

“You alright Harry?” Twilight asked.

The young boy faced the group of creatures with a nod.

“I’m fine,” He answered. “Happens every single morning anyway. Anyway, thank you for helping me clean up last night. If it weren’t for all of you, I’d probably still be cleaning by now.”

Every creature smiled back at him, as Pinkie bounced right up to the boy with a chipper smile on her face.

“No need to thank us new best friend!” She replied happily. “It’s just what we all do for our friends! We help them anyway we can, even when they don’t want it. Everything we do is simply because it gives us that super-duper good feeling inside. Like eating a whole bunch of sugar and you start having that really jittery feeling. Which reminds me of one time…”

Twilight used her magic to trap Pinkie inside a magical sound-proof bubble while she kept babbling on. Harry turned toward the lavender alicorn princess.

“Trust me,” Twilight said.

Harry chuckled a bit before he turned to walk toward the kitchen area with the rest of the group following close behind. Inside, Uncle Vernon sat at the table while Aunt Petunia fawned all over Dudley.

“Oh, here he comes, the birthday boy!” She praised.

“Happy birthday, son!” Vernon said kindly.

“Wow, and I was thinking we’d never hear them say anything nice,” Gallus remarked sarcastically.

“Don’t get used to it kiddo,” Rainbow replied.

Petunia and Dudley giggle together, as Harry walks in dressed in his usual ragged old clothes.

“Why don’t you just cook the breakfast?” Petunia ordered him. “And try not to burn anything!”

“Yes, Aunt Petunia,” He responded.

Harry quickly gets to work cooking the breakfast, in this case bacon, as Petunia covered Dudley’s eyes and draws him into the living room.

“I want everything to be perfect for my Dudley’s special day.”

The group of creatures peek into the living room, where a whole mountain of presents stretched nearly to the ceiling met their eyes. They all stared wide-eyed at the scene, while Pinkie squealed with glee.

“Ooh… a birthday party!” She exclaimed excitedly.

She reached into her mane and pulled out her signature party cannon, which fortunately the Dursley’s couldn’t see any of it. Pinkie raised her hooves to fire the cannon, when her friends held her hooves back.

“Pinkie, what are you doing?” Ocellus asked.

“Hey when I see a party, I have to celebrate!” Pinkie responded.

“Don’t y’all remember these here folk are a buncha jerks tah poor Harry?” Applejack asked.

“Yeah, but… still… party!!!”

Everyone just looked at her disapprovingly until she finally pouted and put her cannon back into her mane. All the while, Harry finished prepping the bacon and was now setting the table.

“Hurry up!” Vernon barked. “Bring my coffee, boy!”

“Yes, Uncle Vernon.”

Petunia lead Dudley into the living room and uncovered his eyes so he could see the vast amount of presents. Dudley stared wide-eyed while Petunia smiled.

“Aren’t they wonderful darling?” She asked hopefully.

Dudley continued to look at all the presents, till he started to squint his eyes. He slowly turned back toward his father.

“How many are there?” He asked suspiciously.

“Thirty-six,” Vernon responded. “Counted ‘em myself.”

“Thirty-six?!” Dudley yelled. “But last year I got thirty-seven!!”

“Yes, well, some of them are quite a bit bigger than last year!”

“I don’t care how big they are!” Dudley screamed. “Size doesn’t matter!!”

Rainbow couldn’t help but chuckle over his choice of words. Rarity turned toward her with a disapproving frown, shaking her head.

“He said it, not me,” Rainbow said defensively.

“I can’t believe him,” Twilight said in disbelief. “So spoiled and selfish, he’d yell at his own parents because he got one less gift than last year!”

“Reminds me of myself that one year I turned full dragon,” Spike shook his head.

Twilight and Rarity both nodded, recalling the memories of the year Spike started acting the same way. The year when it was his birthday, he expected every pony to give him a gift and it slowly turned him into a full dragon. But thankfully, Spike learned his lesson… sadly Dudley was very far behind.

“Oh now, now, now,” Petunia said calmly. “This is what we’re going to do. When we go out we’re going to buy you two new presents! How’s that, Pumpkin?”

Dudley started counting the number in his head… and on his fingers.

“So that would make… thirty-eight?” He asked.

“That’s right,” Petunia nodded.

Dudley thought for a moment, then nodded in approval before walking over and sitting at the table. He proceeded to stuff as much food into his mouth, as Harry looked on and shook his head.

“You cousin is unbelievable,” Sandbar whispered to Harry. “You do know that, right?”

“Yes… I know it,” Harry whispered, nodding. “One year he almost tore the entire living room simply because he didn’t get any ice cream for breakfast. Felt he was ‘entitled to it’.”

Every creature shook their heads.

“Here I was thinking Diamond Tiara was bad when she was snobby and spoiled,” Rainbow remarked.

“I never thought we’d ever find worse parents than Filthy and Spoiled Rich,” Rarity added.

Harry looked around making sure the whole family wasn’t looking before he quickly made some new plates of eggs. Slowly he left them on the ground for the group to eat. Everyone smiled and quickly ate before anyone noticed.

“Thank you Harry,” Twilight thanked him.

“Ya really didn’t have to do this for us sugarcube,” Applejack assured him.

“We’ve brought enough food to last us at least a week,” Fluttershy added. “We really don’t want to get you in anymore trouble.”

“Don’t worry about it,” He shrugged off. “They were going to make me clean everything anyway. What’s a couple more plates going to do?”

Everyone once again smiled at the young boy. To think someone like him had so little to smile about and still be so nice. They continued to eat as quickly and quietly as possible, so Harry could wash the plates before his family noticed. Just then, the phone rang, and Aunt Petunia went to answer it.

“Hello?” Petunia spoke, pausing. “Uh-huh… uh-huh… I understand. Thank you…”

After the conversation was over, she hung up the phone and turned toward her husband.

“Bad news Vernon,” She said. “Mrs. Figg broke her leg. She won’t be able to take the boy today.”

“Well, what about Marge?” Vernon asked.

“She hates the boy, Vernon.”

“What about your friend, Vaunette?”

“She’s out of town.”

As they went back and forth, trying to figure out what to do, Harry looked down toward the group and he actually looked excited for once.

“I hope they’ll allow me to actually stay here by myself,” He hoped. “Better than actually going to the zoo.”

“I’m with you on that,” Smolder nodded. “Anything to get them away from here is okay in my book.”

“And while they’re gone, we’ll have more time to talk to Harry about this whole ‘important mission’,” Twilight whispered to the group.

They all nodded in agreement, actually hoping Harry’s family would just leave him with them. Harry turned back toward his aunt and uncle and silently stepped forward.

“You know… you could just leave me here by myself,” He suggested.

Hearing the suggestion, Vernon and Petunia sat silently for a few seconds… before bursting out laughing. Harry and the others just stood there with blank expressions, as his relatives kept giggling themselves to death. Eventually they settled down long enough, allowing the message to sink in.

“Good lord you’re serious?” Petunia asked.

Harry Potter nodded his head feebly.

“And come home to find the house destroyed?” Vernon asked. “Well… we could always take him alone and make him stay in the car.”

They both pondered over the thought for a moment. But ultimately Petunia shook her head.

“No, then people will start complaining and I don’t wish to deal with that today,” She said annoyed. “I’m afraid it looks like we have to take him with us.”

Hearing this, Dudley violently lifted his head toward his mother and father.

“I don’t want him to come with us!” Dudley whined. “He’s going to ruin everything!”

Seeing her son distressed, Petunia ran to his side and tried her best to ease him down.

“No, no, no, no,” She assured him. “He won’t ruin anything on your special day. We won’t let him.”

“Boy!” Vernon yelled to Harry. “Looks like it’s your lucky day; you’re going to the zoo with us. Now go on back to your room and find a decent pair of clothes.”

Sighing, Harry nodded his head and walked out of the kitchen and into the hallway while the others followed close behind. Once in the hall, Pinkie Pie approached Harry with the biggest smile on her face.

“Yippee!!!” Pinkie cheered joyfully. “Look on the bright side Harry: You’re actually going to do something fun today!”

“You know what… I must agree with you Pinkie,” Harry smiled hugely. “I haven’t been to the zoo since… I can’t remember when.”

“I’ve never been on to advocate for a zoo,” Twilight shook her head. “Just the idea of having animals all penned up in cages. Seems more like a prison.”

“Oh, those poor little creatures,” Fluttershy said sadly.

Harry Potter knelt down to rub Fluttershy’s back.

“I know how you feel Fluttershy,” He said. “Truth be told I don’t really want to go with them. But not like we really have much choice. If I have to go, might as well make the most of it.”

A little while later, the entire family was dressed and ready to go. Petunia led Dudley out to the car and they both got in. Just as Harry was about to get in, Vernon stopped him pointing the keys at him.

“I’m warning you now, boy,” He threatened. “Any funny business, any at all, and you won’t have any meals for a week. Get in.”

They both step into the car and they pull it out of the driveway. As they drive off towards the zoo, the group of ponies and their friends stare off after them from the window of the house.

“Well everyone, looks like we’re going along after him,” Twilight declared.

She started to fire up her horn and this made Gallus look slightly nervous.

“Uh Twilight, maybe we could just fly after them because honestly…”

Unfortunately, Gallus didn’t get to finish because Twilight used her magic to trace where the family was going and quickly transported them to the London Zoo. When the blinding light of the teleportation spell faded, Gallus and a few of the other students stumbled about dizzily.

“Aww man!” Gallus moaned. “I hate that teleportation thing. I always feel like I come out the other side missing a few body parts!”

He quickly checked himself over to make sure nothing was missing, counting his talons, his limbs… everything. To his relief, they’re all in place. The group looked up toward the gigantic London Zoo, a massive establishment with many people walking in and out every second.

“So… how are we going to find Harry in all of this mess?”

Pinkie slowly peeks her head up beside Gallus, who eyed her weirdly. The pony merely ignores the Griffin as she looks around with a pair of binoculars over her eyes. She twists and turns searching for a family of four amongst all the kids and adults. Then her binoculars catch sight of the sign reading ‘Reptile House’ and she slowly puts her binoculars back in her mane.

“I may have a hunch where they might be…” Pinkie nodded.

The ponies and their friends casually enter the Reptile House in search for Harry and his family. While normally such a group of colorful ponies and a multitude of other creatures would easily attract attention especially before humans, they remembered the spell that made them invisible to human eyes. A good thing too because the last thing they wanted was to stir a panic nor have anyone looking oddly toward a certain pink party pony sniffing the grounds like a dog.

Suddenly, Pinkie quickly lifted her head up and points ahead with her tail.

“Told you I’d find ‘em here!” Pinkie spoke.

Sure enough, they found Harry Potter and his relatives standing beside one of the glass cages of the reptile house. They were all staring at a large Boa constrictor that appeared to simply be lounging along the branch of the tree. Judging by how the family was hunched over, the ponies and the gang could see they were frightfully bored.

“Make it move!” Dudley demanded.

Vernon raps the glass of the cage.

“Move!”

Impatient, Dudley taps the glass much harder. The whole group winced silently.

“MOVE!” Dudley shouted.

“He’s asleep!” Harry spoke.

“He’s boring,” Dudley shook his head, walking away.

Twilight watches silently as Dudley and his parents retreat to another enclosure. Tilting her head over, she ushers the group to follow as she marched toward their friend. Sure enough they find Harry left all by himself with the sleeping snake. Harry turned and lightly smiled as Twilight and her friends walked beside him.

“Looks like the birthday boy’s not having a good time,” Rainbow replied.

“Nope… he’s not,” Harry replied.

Standing beside Harry, they turn toward the snake enclosure as Harry watches the creature.

“Sorry about him. He doesn’t understand what it’s like, lying there day after day, watching people press their ugly faces in on you.”

Then, much to their surprise, the snake suddenly looks up… and blinks. To say the group were in shock is a major understatement.

“Did that snake just blink?” Spike asked.

“Can you… hear me?” Harry asked.

The snake nods its head and lifts itself slightly, its attention dead set on the boy.

“It’s just… I’ve never talked to a snake before.”

“Says the kid who talked to a group of ponies, some dragons, a yak, a griffin, a hippogriff, and a Changeling,” Smolder snickered.

“Do you… I mean… do you talk to people often?” The boy asked the snake.

In response, the snake merely shook its head. Fluttershy reads the small sign in front of the glass before turning back toward the snake.

“Um… excuse me sir,” Fluttershy spoke politely. “I couldn’t help but notice you come from a place called Burma… I imagine it must be lovely there. Hmm… do you miss your family?”

The snake turned its head toward another sign and the gang followed its direction. According to the sign, the snake they spoke to was ‘Bred in Captivity’.

“I see…” Harry nodded, understanding. “That’s me as well. I never knew my parents, either.”

As the group listened to Harry Potter talking to the snake, with Fluttershy saying a few words in between, the most solemn of the group is Applejack herself. She faced Harry Potter with a worried expression, of how he ‘never knew his parents’ really hit a nerve. She had seen how it pained Harry’s face when the subject had been brought up. And deep down she knew that feeling all too well, a sore subject she dares to never bring up… even if it hurts her too.

With the snake now fully awake, Dudley’s attention is drawn. He zips toward the cage, knocking Harry to the floor.

“Mummy, dad, come here! You won’t believe what this snake is doing!!”

Gasping in shock, the group rushed toward Harry Potter to help him while Dudley placed his hands upon the glass wall. As they carefully lift Harry up, the boy glares at him. Even Twilight, who had tried to keep it together, felt a twinge of anger as she stared at the boy. All of a sudden, before their very eyes, the glass wall disappears, and Dudley starts to wretch forward.

‘Whoa! Ahh! Ahh!!”

The spoiled boy falls into the snake enclosure, sputtering in a pool of water. Staring in shock, the group slowly turned toward one another. Most of their eyes were toward Twilight Sparkle.

“Good gracious Twilight,” Rarity gasped. “I know that kid was a brat, but I thought we agreed not to draw attention.”

“That… wasn’t… me…” Twilight spoke slowly, in shock.

The group, along with Harry, turn back as the snake slowly slithers out of the exhibit. Dudley, shivering with fright, sits perfectly still as the snake passed him. Once the boa was fully free from imprisonment, it stops before Harry and his pals as they looked on in silence.

“Thanksssssss,” The snake spoke.

“Anytime,” Harry replied.

And just like that, the snake slowly slithers off as the group looks on.

“SNAKE!!!” A man shouted.

It isn’t long before chaos erupted throughout the zoo, as the entire area filled with the screams of men, women, and children trying to get out of the snake’s way. All along, the snake just slithered on toward its newfound freedom as the group stands in complete shock. Eventually, Dudley picked himself up ready to get out… only to find the glass is now back over the enclosure.

The startled boy, now stuck in the snake’s former cage, pounds on the glass frantically.

“Mum, mummy!” Dudley cried.

In that moment, Petunia and Vernon were just returning but the moment she saw Dudley she screamed.

“Mum, help! Help me!” Dudley begged.

“My darling boy!” Petunia screamed. “How did you get in there?! Dudley, oh, Dudley!”

But Vernon’s attention was not on his son at the moment. Instead, his eyes glare toward a certain boy who grinned and giggled at the scene. The moment the boy saw the anger in his uncle’s eyes, that grin disappeared just as quickly. All of Harry’s Equestrian friends, invisible before Vernon’s gaze, nervously watched the big man loom over the boy.

It took a while before everyone got back to the Dursley’s house. Twilight and her friends followed closely behind, keeping watch as Harry was forcibly dragged back to the house. Petunia had Dudley all wrapped up in a blanket, as the boy shivered and whimpered from the frightful experience.

“It’s all right,” Petunia said. “It’s all right.”

As Petunia and Dudley disappeared around the corner, Harry and Vernon entered last. Twilight and her friends cautiously approached the opening…

*WHAM!*

The door slammed shut… smacking right into Spike’s face. Moaning in pain, Spike rubbed the bridge of his nose to sooth the pain. Pinkie Pie quickly takes out a glass from her mane and quickly places it on the door to listen. All the others listened with their own ears.

“What happened?” Vernon shouted.

“I swear I don’t know!” Harry insisted. “One minute the glass was there and then it was gone! It was like magic!”

They could hear Vernon scoff and what sounds like their friend being shoved back into the closet, the door slammed, and the bolt clicked.

“There’s no such thing as magic!” Vernon growled, banging the door.

The group were horrified over Vernon’s response to Harry’s explanation. It wasn’t enough that a boy’s own uncle would intentionally starve him for something he barely did but treating his own nephew like a lunatic for claiming ‘magic’ was behind what happened to Dudley. Frankly, Twilight and her friends couldn’t understand it themselves. Neither Twilight nor Rarity used magic themselves to get back at Dudley, even though they didn’t approve of what the boy did to Harry. Which lead back to their motive for being in this place, why they were sent to guard Harry in the first place.

“Guys… you think this is why Dumbledore sent us to look after the boy?” Silverstream asked.

“I’m not sure yet, Silverstream,” Twilight answered. “But after what we’ve seen, I think it’s all starting to come together.”

The Letters from Nobody

Following the incident with the vanishing glass at the zoo, Harry was locked within the cupboard beneath the stairs for a week, denied of meals and only allowed out of the small space for bathroom privileges. Thankfully, his new friends would creep downstairs at night and unlock the cupboard to allow Harry out, either to fix himself some food or just sit around for a chat. They truly felt bad for the poor boy and the clearly abusive life he’s had, to think his own flesh and blood could commit such vile, horrible acts to him. But nevertheless, the week eventually passed, and Harry was finally allowed out of the cupboard.

One morning, Harry stepped outside the cupboard and was immediately greeted by his friends.

“Hi guys,” He waved to them.

“Hey Harry,” Twilight greeted. “How are you this morning?”

“Just glad I’m finally able to come out.”

“I don’t blame you, darling,” Rarity exclaimed sadly. “I cannot simply fathom that you were forced to stay in such a crumped little cupboard for an entire week. With no meals even.”

Harry nodded slightly, merely shrugging off her concerns.

“I’m just really thankful all of you care about me so much,” He smiled gratefully. “You didn’t have to sneak around at night just to let me out.”

“Ah, no need to thank us for that dude,” Rainbow assured.

“We would have done it within a heartbeat regardless,” Ocellus smiled.

“Yona still wish she could trample horrible relatives that make Harry miserable!” Yona growled.

Harry couldn’t help but chuck at the young yak. But should the day come when Yona actually kept her word, he only hoped he’d have a camera to record the whole thing. Just then, the whole group could hear laughter coming from the living room of the house and decided to investigate. The moment they stepped into the living room, Rarity shrieked in shock and fainted dramatically at the sight.

“Rarity, what in Sam Hill is wrong with ya?” Applejack asked the fallen unicorn.

The fashionista raised a shaky hoof, pointing toward the center of the living room. Everyone turned and before their eyes are the Dursleys standing in the center with Dudley posing by the fireplace while his parents take pictures. The boy wore a rather ugly-looking uniform of sorts, wine-red in color with clunky brown shoes. Rarity tried to sit up, but upon seeing Dudley she immediately fainted again.

“Such a horrid, wretched ensemble for any pony or anyone to wear!” Rarity cried dramatically. “That jacket’s ghastly at best and those slacks should be outlawed. Don’t even get me started on those shoes… oh, the shoes!”

Every creature rolled their eyes, shaking their heads in unison.

“Leave it to Mrs. Rarity to faint over fashion,” Sandbar groaned.

“Yeah, but I agree with her on this one,” Smolder remarked. “That outfit is pretty ugly.”

“Smolder, don’t be rude!” Twilight scolded.

In the meantime, Dudley keeps posing by the fireplace with a smug smile on his face as his parents kept taking pictures, looking as proud as ever.

“Oh Vernon, just look at him,” Petunia said adoringly. “I can’t believe it. In just a week he’ll be off to Smeltings.”

“Caveat Smeltona,” Vernon nodded proudly. “Proudest moment of my life.”

As Harry looked on silently, he felt a tapping on his leg. He turned around and saw Gallus below him.

“What’s this Smeltings place they’re talking about?” Gallus asked.

“A private school Uncle Vernon attended a long time ago,” Harry explained. “It’s mostly for high society children that are snobby and rude.”

“Ahh… Dudley will fit right in, huh?” Gallus joked.

This caused Harry to laugh along with Gallus, which drew the attention of Vernon and Petunia.

“Something funny boy?” Vernon growled.

Harry and Gallus quickly stopped laughing, even though the magic prevented Gallus from being seen.

“Nothing…” Harry replied, shaking quickly. “Nothing.”

“Well keep quiet!” Vernon snipped.

“Will I have to wear that too?”

Hearing the question, Vernon, Petunia, and Dudley turned toward him as though he just uttered the most ridiculous suggestion in the entire world.

“You? Go to Smeltings?” Petunia questioned.

Harry nodded slowly… and all three Dursleys burst out laughing. Petunia immediately pushed past him, heading back into the kitchen.

“Don’t be so stupid!” She laughed. “You’re going to go to the state school where you belong. And this is what you’ll be wearing after I finish dyeing it.”

She grabbed a pair of tongs, dipping them into a boiling pot, and proceeded to pull out some soggy old clothes. Harry cringed, immediately recognizing them.

“But that’s Dudley’s old uniform,” He complained. “It’ll fit me like bits of old elephant skin!”

“They’ll fit you well enough!” Petunia growled back at him.

Just then, she heard what sounded like mail being shoved through the mail slot of the front door.

“Go get the post!” She demanded. “Go!”

Harry quickly walked back out through the hall towards the front door, while the others followed quickly behind.

“Man, those guys make Filthy and Spoiled Rich look like complete saints!” Gallus remarked.

“To think your Aunt would force you to wear such hideous attire,” Rarity cringed. “Not to mention your cousin had worn them before. Ugh… I just threw up in my own mouth just thinking about it.”

“Story of my life,” Harry shrugged.

Harry proceeds to sort through the letters, most of them bills for the month. Just then, one particular letter makes his eyes widen in shock. There in his grasp, one of the letters was actually addressed to him. The others approach him and stare toward the letter as well.

“Ooh… you got a letter Harry!” Pinkie said excitedly.

“That’s odd,” Harry said curiously. “I’ve never gotten mail before.”

“Well don’t just stand there buddy,” Rainbow said. “Let’s tear that sucker open!”

“I should probably give my uncle the rest of the mail first.”

Harry and the others proceed into the kitchen. Uncle Vernon and Dudley sit at the table, while Aunt Petunia is busily working in the kitchen. Harry hands Vernon the rest of the mail, as he walked around the other side of the table with his letter.

“Ah, Marge is ill!” Vernon read the postcard. “Ate a funny whelk.”

Just as Harry was about to open his own letter, Dudley noticed and rushed across the table, snatching it from his hands.

“Dad, look! Harry’s got a letter!”

“Hey, give it back!” Harry demanded. “It’s mine!”

“Yours?” Vernon laughed. “Who’d be writing to you?”

Vernon flipped the letter noticing the broken seal on the back. Seeing this, his eyes widen in complete shock and horror. He showed the letter to Petunia, who in turn also looked quite horrified. The two quickly shoved both boys out into the hall, closing the door behind them, locking it in the process. Wanting to know the deal, Harry, Dudley, and every creature tried their best to hear what was going on through the door.

“How is this possible Vernon?” Petunia asked frantically. “How could they possibly know where he sleeps?”

“They are probably watching the house!” Vernon stated, equally frantic. “You know the lot of them. Freaks, all of them.”

“How should we respond? Should we write back to them? Tell them we have absolutely no interest?”

“No! I’ll tell you what we are going to do. We’re not going to do anything. If we never respond, they’ll eventually give up. I swore I would never have one under this roof.”

As they listened, the boys, along with all the ponies and creatures, wondered what they were talking about. They didn’t have the time to ponder however, as Vernon yanked the door open. Harry and Dudley quickly stood up, acting as though they know nothing. Expecting Vernon to be livid, it was surprising for them to see the fakest smile on his face unlike any they’ve ever seen.

“Dudley… go on up to your room,” He told his son.

“But I want to know what’s in the letter!” Dudley whined.

“Now!” Vernon yelled.

Dudley stood completely taken aback by the outburst. Never before had either of his parents raised their voices to him. With a frustrated stomp, Dudley stormed toward his room. This left Vernon and Harry in the hallway, as the man actually smiled toward Harry.

“You know boy, I’ve been thinking,” He said. “Maybe that old cupboard’s getting too small for you…”

“Gee, you think?” Smolder muttered sarcastically.

“So, your aunt and I have been thinking… and maybe now you can move upstairs into Dudley’s second bedroom.”

To say Harry was shocked is a major understatement. Harry Potter actually allowed to live in the second bedroom upstairs…. sure it was small, no bigger than the cupboard, but still…

“You mean… I get my own room?” Harry asked. “But I thought…”

“Unless you’d rather stay in the cupboard?” Vernon interjected.

“Nope… nope we don’t want that!” Twilight told Potter.

“No…” Harry shook his head.

“Then take whatever belongs to you and get upstairs. I have… some urgent business to deal with and I do not want to be disturbed!”

“Yes Uncle Vernon…”

Harry Potter quickly makes his way into the cupboard, grabbing as much supplies as he can… which turned out to be very little. The rest of the group turn back toward Vernon, who proceeded to make his way back into the living room shutting the door behind him. But not before Twilight spotted the letter, still in it’s envelope, sitting in the back pocket of his trousers.

“Hmm…” Twilight pondered, curiously.

As time goes by, it wasn’t long before the Equestrians notice strange occurrences happening around the Dursley’s home. An owl flies from the sky carrying the same letter, drops it off through the slot, and joins a large flock gathered around the house. From inside, Vernon grabbed a handful of the letters and ripped them apart in frustration.

While all of this was going on, the Equestrians gathered together alongside Harry in the bedroom handed to him by his uncle. Smolder and Gallus were playing a round of an old chess set Harry happened to find in the stairway cupboard. After a few minutes of playing, it’s Smolder who plays the winning move.

“Checkmate!” Smolder smirks. “I win again!”

“That’s the fifth game in a row!” Gallus muttered. “You’re sure you’re not cheating?”

“Ah don’t be such a sour bird…”

Just then, they heard what resembled a slight whirring noise. Curious, the two slowly open the bedroom door and peek outside for a quick look. Before their very eyes, they could see Vernon drilling wood over the letterbox opening.

“No more mail through this letterbox,” Vernon declared.

Gallus and Smolder turn their heads toward each other, Smolder’s eye looking at White Queen piece in her claw. Mischievous smirks form on their faces, as they clearly had the same idea. Vernon just finished drilling the wood in place, putting the drill down by the door. Brushing off his hands, he turned to walk away when…

“OW!” Vernon cried out, reeling his foot. “What in the world—”

Looking down, while hobbling on his left foot, he spied a chess piece that was left exactly where he was about to step.

“BOY!” Vernon shouted.

Grumbling, not waiting for an answer, Vernon grabbed the piece and stuffed it in his pocket before making his way back to the living room.

“Thought I told him to pick these up…”

Unbeknownst to him, Gallus and Smolder leaned over the stairs snickering in triumph. They slap claws after a successful prank when a shadow slowly loomed behind them. Pausing mid-chuckle, the two slowly turned their heads as Applejack stared at the two students, a single eyebrow raised. Silently, all Gallus and Smolder could do was shrug their arms while smiling sheepishly.

As the weeks progressed, more letters continued to arrive… all of whom for Harry himself. One particular day, Petunia was trying to crack eggs for a dish she was making. The first egg she cracked; a crumpled letter came out. Dismissing the letter entirely, she tried cracking another… only for another letter to come out. Petunia tried a third time, and another came out. Staring at the letters for a moment, the woman looked up as her eyes peered through the kitchen window. Three owls perched along the back fence just staring at her, causing her to scream and rush out of the room.

Later, outside the house, Vernon and Petunia emerge from the front door. Before Vernon was about to head off for work, Petunia kissed his cheek.

“Have a lovely day at the office, dear,” Petunia said lovingly.

Screeching makes Petunia stop, looking out with horror in her eyes. She gestured Vernon toward her direction, as Vernon turned around to the sight of a bunch of owls looming over the pair.

“Shoo!” Vernon growled. “Go on!”

But a flock of owls wasn’t the only disturbing sight for the Dursleys. Petunia’s eyes widen further as she looked down at the foot of the porch. Vernon looked down as well and there’s no mistaking what either Dursley saw: A pile of letters growing bigger and bigger by the hour.

Another day turned to evening, as Vernon spent hours tossing letter after letter directly into the fireplace. Harry Potter and his friends, invisible to the naked eye, come around the corner to bear witness to the display before them. Vernon turns briefly, grinning evilly with a letter in his grasp, before tossing another into the pile of burning parchment. It was a tough event to bear witness, especially for some of Twilight’s friends some of whom had an increasing urge to act… but still they kept silent knowing more would come… more would come…

A previous week passed, and the letters constantly kept coming in a variety of odd forms. Until at last, they could see Vernon Dursley had finally been driven off the deep end. While the family sat around the living room, with Harry serving cookies, an insane look was plastered along Vernon’s face. His eyes completely bugged out of his head, his hair sticking out in many different places. There was no mistake the man looked truly crazy.

“Fine Day Sunday,” He muttered to himself. “In my opinion, best day of the week. Why is that Dudley?”

Dudley just shrugged as Harry continued making his way around with the plate of cookies. He finally stepped in front of Vernon, handing him a cookie, while taking note of his uncle’s increasing insanity.

“Because there’s no post on Sunday?” Harry guessed.

“Ah, right you are, Harry,” Vernon said enthusiastically. “No post on Sunday. Hah!”

“For all the grief, Vernon honestly has a point,” Spike replied. “Gabby and I made a trip to the Ponyville Post Office one day and Derpy would go on and on over how the Postal Service would run.”

“For regular service, I can understand,” Fluttershy replied, looking out. “But somehow I don’t think that’s stopping them from trying…”

Soon as Fluttershy spoke, a shadow flew outside the window drawing the group’s attention. Harry and his friends walk over as Vernon kept muttering to himself.

“No blasted letters today! No, sir. Not one single bloody letter, not one…”

Peeking through the drapes, Harry and the Equestrians could see millions of owls gathered outside. A majority were perched atop the house, around the cars, all over the yawn, a few along the streetlights… everything. Which could only mean ‘one’ thing for the group?

“No sir,” Vernon continued. “Not one blasted, miserable—”

Suddenly, a letter shot from the fireplace and zipped across Vernon’s face cutting him off. A rumbling soon followed, shaking the house.

“E-E-E-E-Earthquake?” Silverstream guessed.

“I don’t think so,” Pinkie shook. “Something tells me this place isn’t sitting on any fault lines… least that’s how Maud would—”

“GUYS, LOOK!” Rainbow pointed out.

All at once, zillions of letters shot out of the fireplace all at once. The sudden arrival of letters sends the entire family, minus Harry, screaming in panic.

“AHH! Make it stop!” Dudley cries, leaping onto Petunia’s lap. “Please make it stop!”

“Go away!” Vernon cried out. “Ahh!”

“Quick Harry!” Twilight called out. “Grab a letter! Every pony, catch the first envelope you see!”

While the Dursleys were screaming their heads off, Harry jumped onto the coffee table to grab a letter. All the others did their best to reach for a letter, which proved extraordinarily difficult as they were flying all around them at a rapid pace.

“What is it? Please tell me what’s happening!” Dudley screamed.

Finally, Harry managed to grab a letter and starts to run away. But Vernon, catching Harry in his sight, jumped up as well.

“Give me that!” He shouted. “Give me that letter!”

“Run Harry! Run!!!” Spike shouted.

Vernon chased Harry down the hall, grabbing him just before Harry could make it into the cupboard under the stairs.

“Get off!” Harry yelled. “Aah!”

“Okay that’s it tubby!!!” Rainbow shouted. “Now we do things my way!!!”

“Rainbow, NOO—” Twilight shouted.

But it was too late. Rapidly flapping her wings, Rainbow sent the flying letters toward the bigger Dursley. Vernon kept Harry restrained, as the letters shot out not only by Rainbow Dash but everywhere around the house.

“Ahh!!!” Vernon screamed.

“They’re my letters! Let go of me!”

Finally, the wooden plank nailed in front of the letterbox broke from the expressive pressure of the letters shooting through the slot. And it was during this moment Vernon had enough of this madness.

“That’s it!” He yelled, frustrated. “We’re going away! Far away! Where they can’t find us!”

“Daddy’s gone mad, hasn’t he?!” Dudley asked.

“YOU THINK?!” Rarity shrieked.

But whether or not the ponies were heard or not, Petunia just looked on with the most horrified look she ever formed. For deep down, amidst everything that’s happening around her, she knew that Dudley may be right

You’re A Wizard

With their home literally bombarded by thousands upon thousands of letters, the Dursleys quickly packed their bags, loaded into their car, and drove off at high speed. Eventually, Vernon pulled the car to a screeching halt and silently ushered everyone onto the one boat along the shore. By the time they sailed off, Twilight and the others came running up alongside the car. Skidding to a halt, the whole group breathed quite heavily.

“Sweet Celestia!” Applejack gasped. “Could he have possibly been goin’ any faster?”

“Twi… why didn’t you just… magic us… to where they’re going?” Rainbow asked, between breaths.

“Because… I had absolutely no idea where they were going!” Twilight wheezed. “… How could I teleport us?”

“Better reminds us to run more laps when we get back to Equestria,” Sandbar said, breathless. “Phew… I’m out of shape…”

“… Nah, you’re pretty much the same…” Gallus remarked.

The group began to walk towards the shore, noticing the Dursleys, along with Harry, already parked the boat alongside the show of a tiny rocky island, where an old rustic shack nestled on it.

“Looks like we’re going to have to follow them out there,” Twilight observed.

“But they took the only boat, darling,” Rarity pointed out. “And in case you haven’t noticed, a majority of us don’t have wings to fly over there. And I for one absolutely have no intention of swimming… don’t want to get my mane wet.”

Rolling her eyes, Twilight powered up her horn and in one brief flash of light the entire group teleported across the water. Seconds later, they find themselves standing along the rocky shore. Everyone shook off the effects from the teleportation, especially Gallus who hated it badly.

“You know Headmistress Twilight… a little warning wouldn’t be bad if it’s not too much trouble,” He complained, checking himself.

“Every time we go through that, I always get a headache!” Smolder moaned, clutching her head.

“I kind of hoped I’d take my other form and just swam here,” Silverstream spoke. “Would’ve been so much fun to see other sea creatures from this world.”

“No sweat, Silver!” Pinkie replied, cheerfully. “If the writers like your development, maybe they’ll book you for a movie that allows you to see sea creatures from other worlds.”

While Silverstream turned excitedly towards Pinkie Pie, the other students faced her with confusion. Spike silently gestured with a wave of his claw under his chin, mouthing ‘Don’t ask’ behind Pinkie Pie. Eventually, having straightened out, they all turned toward the old shack.

The shack itself was completely rotten, it’s boards falling apart. Why Vernon Dursley would drag his whole family all the way out here and stay in such a crumbling heap was beyond any of them.

“What a dump!” Spike remarked.

“My hive looks better than this place!” Ocellus added.

Everyone nodded in agreement, as they quickly hurried inside. In the shack, the entire group took a good hard look around hoping what they’d see was better than the outside. But there’s no mistaking the sight before their eyes: the house was dark as it was cold, an old moth-eaten couch sat in the downstairs area, and an old lumpy mattress upstairs. A deep whiff of air made the team cover their noses and cringe their faces.

“Smell like father’s turnip garden!” Yona said.

Hearing the door open, Harry turned around and saw his friends all entering the shack together. Quickly, the boy approached them.

“How did you guys get here so fast?” He asked curiously.

“We ran pretty far just to keep up… really fast,” Spike stated. “Still catching my breath from all of that.”

“What are you complaining about?” Twilight snickered. “You sat on my back the entire time while I did all the running.”

“Hey! That was hard on me too!” Spike chuckled. “You ever notice your back gets super-sweaty when you run?”

Twilight and Harry both laughed a bit, but quickly stopped when Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia walked downstairs with a few old blankets in their hands.

“It appears there’s only one bed upstairs,” Petunia announced. “Vernon and I will take the bed; Dudley can sleep on the couch… and you boy can sleep on the floor.”

The group of creatures stared at the cold dirty floor, then back at Petunia and Vernon. The unbelievable looks on their faces were clear as day.

“They cannot be serious!” Rarity said, deadpanned.

“It could be worse!” Pinkie said enthusiastically.

“How could it be much worse?” Smolder asked.

“It could be raining…”

Few hours after those words were uttered, a massive storm swept through the area. Lighting lit up the sky, the thunder rumbled loudly, the rain fell in massive amounts, and the waves crashed against the rocky shores of the island. By this point, it was very late and the Dursleys were all asleep. The only ones actually awake were Harry and his Equestria companions. Many of them shivered because it was such a cold night, the storm outside made it much worse.

“’It could be worse’ she said,” Smolder muttered. “’It could be raining…’ she said… brother!”

Amongst the group, Fluttershy curled up into a little ball trying to insulate as much heat as possible.

“S-S-S-So c-c-cold,” She shivered.

Rarity tried as best she could to comfort her meek little friend. But it was tricky, seeing as there was no heat. All she could do was place a hoof around her trying to ease her.

“Don’t you worry darling,” She said comfortingly. “It’ll be alright. Spike! Smolder! Is there any way you two could light a fire?”

“We could if this fireplace had wood in it,” Smolder replied.

“Why ponies so cold?” Yona asked. “Back home, winters worse than this. Yak no have trouble with cold.”

“Yaks are built for cold weather Yona,” Applejack pointed out. “We ponies ain’t built a natural immunity like y’all.”

While discussing this, Harry laid upon his stomach along the dirt ground drawing himself a birthday cake in the dirt. Pinkie and Twilight sat silently alongside him, watching and feeling sad for him. Earlier that day, Harry told them it was his birthday tomorrow (Which was only moments away). When they asked why he didn’t seem all too excited about it, he told them he never had a real birthday before. This of course made Pinkie extremely sad, for birthday parties were her specialty. To hear that Harry never had one before… it’s the most upsetting she ever felt in her life.

“We’re really sorry you’ve never had a real birthday Harry,” Twilight said sadly.

“Yeah…” Pinkie nodded sadly. “Birthday parties are some of the most funstastic… the greatest things to look forward to…”

Harry nodded toward the two ponies, with a half-hearted smile.

“Thank you, but I’ve grown quite used to it,” He said dejectedly.

After finishing his ‘cake’, Harry turned toward Dudley’s wristwatch. It beeped when the clock struck twelve and it was now officially his birthday.

“Make a wish Harry,” He said to himself.

He blew the dirt birthday candles, while slumping against the ground with a huge frown on his face. Though he was clearly upset, Pinkie was determined to put a smile on Harry’s face.

“Aww come on Harry,” Pinkie urged, smiling. “Let’s turn that frown upside down.”

Pinkie reached into her mane, pulled out a party hat, and placed it upon Harry’s head. She puts a hat onto her head and Twilight’s as well. She then pulled out her party cannon and blew confetti all over Harry. Now normally most ponies would laugh and smile at this, but poor Harry just laid there.

“Thank you for trying Pinkie, but I really don’t see what I have to smile about.”

“Well… you can smile at the fact you’ve got a new group of friends,” Pinkie said happily. “And we’re all sharing an adventure together… a ‘Cinematic Adventure’ if you will.”

Harry and Twilight faced her in a weird way, showcasing their obvious confusion. After a moment, Harry sighed and slumped back onto the floor.

“Not all that much of an adventure though,” Harry sighed.

Twilight placed a hoof upon Harry’s arm, trying her best to put a smile on his face.

“Don’t worry Harry,” she assured. “If a couple years have taught me anything, an awesome adventure is sure to come knocking when you least expect it.”

“Hey, ‘awesome’ is my word!” Rainbow whined.

All of a sudden, a loud bang crashed upon the door. Every creature jumped up with a yelp, Harry and Dudley’s heads snapped instantly. Another bang quickly followed, as Harry leapt onto his feet and hid behind the fireplace while Dudley retreated as far back as he could.

“Every creature with me!” Twilight commanded.

The rest of the Mane Six, Spike, and the Student Six gathered around Twilight in a defensive stance, ready to defend against whatever was pounding against the door. It was at that moment Vernon and Petunia came down the stairs. Petunia switched on the light as Vernon aimed a shotgun at the door.

“Who’s there?” Vernon squeaked fearfully.

The next bang was so powerful it knocked the door completely off its hinges and fell with a loud thud. Everyone screamed as a large figure loomed through the opening. It was so dark that it was difficult to see at first. After a moment, the figure came into the light revealing itself as none other than Rubeus Hagrid.

“Sorry ‘bout that,” He apologized calmly.

He walked over toward the door, picking it off the ground with ease and placed it back in place. Vernon shook as he pointed the gun at the giant man, trying to look as intimidating as possible.

“I demand that you leave at once sir!” He growled. “You are breaking and entering!”

Hagrid, completely unfazed by the shotgun aimed at him, just walked toward the very frightened Dursleys.

“Dry up Dursley, you great prune!”

He grabbed the barrel of the shotgun, easily bending it like a bendy straw. The gun went off with a ‘BAM!’ creating a huge hole in the ceiling. Everyone gasped over the loud explosion, as Hagrid turned away and took notice of the group of creatures. The minute his eyes laid upon them, a huge smile grew on his face.

“Well blow me down!” He chuckled. “If it ain’t lil Twilight Sparkle!”

Hearing the giant man say her name, Twilight’s face went from defensive to amazement.

“You know my name?” She asked.

Hagrid eagerly nodded with a smile.

“Jus’ as aye know the rest of yer friends ‘ere,” He said. “Ye got yer self, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie.”

“Ahem!”

The huge man looked down toward the little dragon sitting on Twilight’s back, his arms crossed. Hagrid chuckled deeply and patted Spike on the head fins.

“And ah course ay can’t ferget bout lil Spike ‘ere. Or the rest ah yer students.”

“Who the Devil are you talking to?” Vernon asked terrified.

“Shut it Dursley!” Hagrid snapped.

Twilight flew up and placed a hoof on Hagrid’s huge shoulder, shaking her head. Hagrid looked between the Dursleys and Twilight, contemplating yet nodded toward Twilight in the end. Twilight turned toward the others, nodding her head as they all nodded back. Lighting her horn, Twilight sent a spell throughout their bodies.

The Dursleys gasped loudly, for no longer were the ponies and other creatures invisible to them. The ponies and other creatures approached the Dursleys, very angrily.

“What the bloody hell?!” Vernon gasped.

“Colorful ponies…” Petunia spoke silently. “And… whatever they are… standing in our shack!”

“And we talk too!” Rainbow added.

“How dare y’all do those things tah poor Harry?!” Applejack shouted.

“You are supposed to be his loving, caring family!” Rarity said sternly. “Yet we’ve lived with you all for weeks and all we’ve seen is how terribly you treat him!”

“Yona smash them now?!” Yona growled, bashing her hooves together.

Sandbar placed a hoof on Yona’s side, as the young bovine faced the pony. Sandbar merely shook his head, while Yona gave the Dursleys a death glare before calming down with a deep breath.

“You mean to say we’ve been sharing our home for the past few weeks with four-legged, walking, talking freaks?” Vernon asked.

“FREAKS?!”

Hearing this, Rainbow finally had enough.

“Alright, that tears it!” She growled.

She flew towards Vernon with every intention of knocking him senseless, but found herself stopped as Applejack, Fluttershy, and practically every other creature held her by the tail.

“LET ME AT HIM!” She screamed. “LET ME AT HIM! I’M GONNA GIVE THE FAT MAN A PIECE OF MY MIND!!!”

“FAT MAN?!” Vernon barked.

Finally, the group pulled the angry Pegasus down to the ground. They held her as she thrashed about trying to break free.

“Calm down, sugar cube!” Applejack said.

“He insulted us!” Rainbow yelled. “He’s made Harry’s life miserable! He’s getting decked in the face one way or another!”

“That won’t solve nothin’ Rainbow. That’ll just cause more problems than it’s worth.”

Rainbow thrashed for a few moments, before eventually calming down enough so the others can get her off the ground. Fluttershy flew up before the Dursleys, staring at them with a mix of regret and anger.

“I am so sorry about Rainbow Dash,” She apologized. “But I have to agree with her. Please excuse my language, but the way you’ve been treating Harry just gets me so… so… PEEVED!”

She instantly threw her hooves up over her mouth, floating down before the rest of her friends. Soon as the fiasco settled, Hagrid turned his attention to Dudley, the boy still cowering against the wall.

“Boy, aye haven’t seen ye since you was a baby, Harry. But yer a bit a more along than aye would have expected. Particularly ‘round the middle!”

Rainbow, Spike, and the Student Six snorted in laughter.

“I-I-I’m not Harry,” Dudley stuttered.

At that moment, Harry came out from behind the fireplace and faced the burly man.

“I-I am,” He said nervously.

“Oh, well, of course you are!” Hagrid smiled, pulling out a box. “Got something for ya. ‘Fraid I might have sat on it at some point! Aye imagine that it’ll taste fine just the same. Baked it myself words and all.”

Hagrid hands the box towards Harry, as everyone around the room looked on curiously. Opening the lid, Harry discovers a cake covered in pink frosting. Written at the top of the cake, the words read ‘Happee Birdae Harry’ in green frosting.

“Thank you!” Harry smiled.

“It’s not every day that your young man turns eleven, now is it?” Hagrid replied.

As the whole group admires the cake, Hagrid took a sit along the sofa. He takes out an umbrella from his coat and points it at the empty fireplace. Two sparks ignite and a fire immediately starts, as the family and everyone else gasped in surprise.

“Whoo!” Gallus whistled. “I could use one of those!”

“Excuse me,” Harry spoke, putting the cake down. “Who are you?”

“Rubeus Hagrid,” The man introduced himself. “Keeper of keys and grounds at Hogwarts. Course, you’ll know all about Hogwarts.”

“Sorry, no,” Harry shook.

“No? Blimey, Harry, didn’t you ever wonder where you mum and dad learned it all?”

“Learned what?”

“You’re a wizard, Harry.”

Harry’s eyes widened in shock, his face showing complete confusion.

“I-I’m a what?” Harry gasped.

Deciding to join in the conversation, Twilight herself stepped forward.

“It’s true Harry,” She nodded. “We’ve wanted to tell you since the day we first met. Actually, that’s the whole reason we were sent here to help you.”

Harry faced Twilight and the others.

“What do you mean?” He asked.

Twilight and the others faced each other, feeling a slight ashamed before facing Harry again.

“Sometime ago, we were sent here from our land of Equestria to protect you. We swore to absolute secrecy by our rulers, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, not to tell you you’re a wizard until your eleventh birthday. We were going to tell you, but Hagrid beat us to it.”

“That’s right Harry,” Hagrid agreed. “Yer a wizard. And a thumping good one, I’d wager. Once you train up a little.”

“No, you’ve made a mistake,” Harry objected. “I can’t be… a-a wizard. I mean, I’m just… Harry. Just Harry.”

“Well, ‘Just’ Harry. Did you ever make anything happen?” Hagrid inquired. “Anything you couldn’t explain when you were angry or scared?”

“Like what happened at the zoo?” Pinkie reminded.

Harry’s face softened, for he knew exactly what they were getting on about. Silence filled the cold shack, except for Dudley’s whimpering. Eventually, Hagrid hands Harry the very same letter that had been sent to him the past while. Finally, Harry opened the envelope and read the letter inside.

“Dear, Mr. Potter,” Harry read. “We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted at Hogwarts’ School of Witchcraft and Wizardy.”

“He’ll not be going!” Vernon confronted Hagrid. “We swore when we took him in, we’d put a stop to this rubbish!”

“You knew?” Harry spoke, angrily. “You knew all along and you never told me?”

“Of course we knew,” Petunia spoke. “How could you not be? My ‘perfect’ sister being who she was. Oh, my mother and father were so proud the day she got her letter. We have a witch in the family. Isn’t it wonderful? I was the only one to see her for what she was… a freak!”

Rainbow’s hoof tensed at that mention again, but Applejack and Twilight held her back.

“And then she met that Potter,” Petunia continued, walking around. “And then she had you, and I knew you’d be just the same, just as strange, just as… abnormal. And then, if you please, she went and got herself blown up. And we got landed with you.”

“Blown up?” Harry spoke angrily. “You told me my parents died in a car crash!”

“A car crash?” Hagrid asked. “A car crash kill Lily and James Potter?”

“We had to tell him something,” Petunia spoke, defensively.

“It’s an outrage!”

“It’s a scandal!” Rarity added.

As the Dursleys argue with Hagrid, no one, not Harry or his friends, noticed Dudley taking Harry’s cake away.

“He’ll not be going!” Vernon insisted.

“Oh, and I suppose a great muggle like yourself’s going to stop him, are you?” Hagrid asked.

“Muggle?” Harry asked, confused.

“Apparently, it’s a word to describe ‘non-magic’ folk,” Twilight explained. “Seems to be a ton of those in this realm.”

“The little lass is right Harry,” Hagrid confirmed, facing the Dursleys angrily. “This boy’s had his name down ever since he was born!”

As Hagrid spoke, Dudley munched on Harry’s cake messily.

“He’s going to the finest school of witchcraft and wizardry in the world, and he’ll be under the finest headmaster that Hogwarts has ever seen: Albus Dumbledore.”

“Albus Dumbledore,” The Equestrians repeated, in unison.

Harry smiled upon hearing Dumbledore’s name.

“I will not pay for some crackpot old fool to teach him magic tricks!” Vernon snapped.

Twilight and her friends gasped over Vernon’s words, turning toward Hagrid worriedly. Hagrid whipped out his umbrella, pointing it at Vernon threateningly.

“Never insult Albus Dumbledore in front of me,” Hagrid warned.

Hagrid finally spotted Dudley eating Harry’s cake. Just as he was about to aim his umbrella toward him, Rarity held up her hoof which caused Hagrid to pause.

“Forgive me dear Hagrid,” Rarity said politely. “But I do believe that this requires a bit more of an… ‘Equestrian’ touch.”

Hagrid smirked, nodding his head before placing his umbrella back in his coat. Rarity turned toward Dudley, who was still stuffing his face.

“You know something Dudley,” Rarity smiled mischievously. “I think it’s about time your insides start to reflect on your ‘outer’ form.”

She lights her horn, firing a magic spark toward Dudley’s backside, causing a pink pig’s tail to sprout. The Dursleys shriek in both fright and horror, running off out of sight. Harry laughs at this, along with the rest of the group. Rainbow trotted beside Rarity, who whipped her mane back dramatically.

“Nice going there Rares,” Rainbow complimented. “I didn’t know you had it in you.”

“Oh believe me darling, I’m not usually one to indulge in childish antics,” Rarity said. “But when someone such as him deserves it, the best prank is to bring out their true selves.”

The two mares smiled, hoof bumping as they faced Hagrid.

“Now that was a right good one there Rarity,” He chuckled. “Also probably best that ye were the one to do that. Strictly speaking, I’m not allowed to do magic.”

“Why not?” Twilight asked curiously.

“Long story,” Hagrid stated simply. “Let’s not even bother with that one for right now. We’re a bit behind schedule. Best be off.”

Hagrid goes off toward the door, pulling it down again before stepping out. He slowly turned toward Harry.

“Unless you’d rather stay, of course. Hmm?”

As Hagrid walked out, the Equestrians turned toward Harry who was pondering his choices. Twilight Sparkle soon stepped up toward the boy.

“Remember what I said about adventure knocking at your door?” Twilight reminded. “Speaking from experience, I’d take this opportunity while it’s still available.”

Harry grinned, as he turned back toward the direction where the Dursleys have gone. Realizing that his friends are right, he grabbed his jacket and followed his friends as they set forth to join Hagrid on their journey to the heart of London itself.

Diagon Alley

Author's Note

Hey everyone, just a quick thing I want to say before we begin today. While I may have had a hand in writing some material, all credit for this chapter and the next go to theovine93. All credit goes to them. Thank you for the great chapters.

Diagon Alley

Following the events of the previous night, Harry, along with Hagrid and the Equestria gang, made their way toward London, England to procure all the necessary material for the adventure ahead. Just yesterday Hagrid arrived at the old shack out in the sea, informing Harry of the most shocking piece of information ever bestowed on a boy turned eleven. Not only was the boy revealed to be a wizard, but as such he’d be attending the finest school of magic in the world.

As Twilight and her friends were sent to protect Harry, this also meant they’d be accompanying him along what is sure to be their most fantastic journey to date. Currently, the entire group were seated along a train heading towards the heart of London itself. All throughout the trip, everyone spoke about what possibly lay ahead of them.

“So Hagrid, what is Hogwarts like?” Twilight asked curiously.

“Fer starters, it is a co-ed boarding school,” Hagrid explained. “We take children between the ages of eleven to eighteen and we house about over a six hundred ‘er a thousand a year. And because it’s a multi-faith school, we take in nearly ‘every’ young wizard we feel has potential… except Wiccans. 'Aven't reached an agreement there yet.”

“It does sound like an amazing place to learn magic!” Silverstream spoke, excitedly. “Kind of sounds like Principal Twilight’s school back home.”

“Only when Hagrid explains it, makes Hogwarts sound better,” Smolder smirked.

“Well I suppose… HEY!!!” Twilight gasped, offended.

“But if it sounds like a big school, you’d think anyone would notice a school that magical?” Sandbar asked curiously.

“I’d see where you be coming from with that question,” Hagrid nodded. “It’s a huge, rambling, and quite scary-looking castle for starters. A jumble of towers and battlements, sitting along the shores of Black Lake filled with merpeople, Grindylows, and even a giant squid.”

"Merpeople?!" Silverstream gasped excitedly.

“A giant… squid?” Ocellus spoke nervously.

“Nah, don’t worry… he’s harmless. He won’t eat people; actually, he makes for a very good lifeguard. Anyways, Hogwarts is no building that Muggles could ever build… it’s supported by numerous charms and spells thereby making it impossible for the smartest Muggle to locate. Oh, but what a place… the most extensive grounds with sloping lawns, flowerbeds and vegetable patches, the largest forest in the land, why we even have a full-size Quidditch pitch.”

“Quidditch Pitch?” Spike asked.

“I’ll explain more of that later…”

In the meantime, Harry Potter’s eyes were practically glued to the list Hagrid had given him. A single piece of parchment that listed all the various supplies Harry would need to pick up before attending the school.

https://m.

“First year students will require: three sets of work robes, one wand…”

“Essential bit of equipment, Harry,” Hagrid acknowledged.

“One pair of dragon-hide gloves…”

“Dragon… hide?” Twilight asked, confused.

“Hagrid, you mean to say you make gloves from a ‘real’ dragon?” Smolder asked.

Spike nervously gulped, as his eyes widened over the very image of a glove with dragon scales.

“Well, they don’t mean from a penguin, do they?” Hagrid chuckled. “Heh… don’t worry, you two will be just fine. Crickey, I’d like a dragon meself.”

“You’d like a dragon?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I can’t even get Flutters here in the same room with an adult dragon.”

“… You don’t have to tease me about it,” Fluttershy pouted.

“Aye… they’re vastly misunderstood beasts, fellas. Vastly misunderstood.”

“Well we do have a few exceptions,” Spike admitted. “But yeah… you’d be surprised how cool us dragons are when given the time to know them. Least Smolder and I are among the few fortunate enough to be friends with ponies.”

As they talked, Smolder sat casually while her eyes suddenly acknowledge a woman sitting in front of them. Whether she could still be seen or not, she merely gives a nod toward the suspicious woman.

“’Sup!” Smolder said.

And in turn, whether she was heard or not, the woman merely returned to reading her paper. Smolder merely shrugged and turned to look out the window, watching the scenery.

Eventually, after the lengthy ride, the group find themselves walking across the streets of London. Harry Potter continues to read from the list of supplies.

“All students must be equipped with… one standard size two pewter cauldron,” Harry read. “And may bring if they desire either an owl, a cat or a toad.”

“Well you don’t get any more stereotypical of wizards and witches than that,” Pinkie giggled. “Next thing you know there’s be a human sized toad walking around in a wizard’s cloak running a magic school… hmm… where did I hear this from?”

“Hagrid, you think we’d be able to find any of this in London?” Twilight asked.

“If you know where to go,” Hagrid answered simply.

Their travels lead the group toward a corner store just around the street. As they approached, the group spotted a sign above that read ‘The Leaky Cauldron’, which magically appeared before their eyes. As they enter the building, the inside is erupted by music and the commotion between several patrons talking amongst themselves. A barkeep, Tom by name, noticed their entry into their building.

“Ah, Hagrid!” Tom called out. “The usual, I presume?”

“No thanks, Tom,” Hagrid politely declined. “I’m on official Hogwarts business today. Just helping young Harry and his little friends buy some school supplies.”

“Bless my soul,” Tom gasped, wide-eyed. “It’s Harry Potter.”

The pub immediately went silent, as all eyes turned towards the boy in question. The Equestrians soon found out that their attention was not just towards the boy, but to the ponies and their friends too. Of course, it is clear that they were not muggles and therefore the group could be seen. But the way they looked at them, it’s as if they were seeing old faces lost for quite some time.

Soon enough, a man approached and shook Harry’s hand.

“Welcome back, Mr. Potter, welcome back.”

Then a witch came up to shake Harry’s hand as well, while her eyes were upon the group.

“Doris Crockford,” The woman introduced herself. “I can’t believe I’m meeting you at last.”

“Well I’ll be,” Applejack replied. “Folks around here seem happy to meet the young fella.”

“What can we say, A.J.?” Rainbow replied, nudging her shoulder. “The kid’s just plain popular.”

A man in robes, with a turban upon his head, soon appeared. It is one of the Hogwarts teachers, Professor Quirrell by name.

“Harry P-Potter,” The man stuttered. “C-Can’t tell you how pleased I am to meet you.”

He turned toward Twilight Sparkle, standing beside Harry’s righthand side.

“A-A-And if I may, are you p-p-perchance… C-C-Celetisa’s st-st-student, Twilight Sparkle?”

“Why yes, yes I am,” Twilight nodded. “You know who I am?”

“O-O-Oh yes. W-W-When I heard rumor of the p-p-ponies returning to our land after some time, I-I-I just had to see for myself. I-I see you also brought some friends.”

“That’s correct. My friends and I just came for a visit, and I figured I’d bring some of our students along for the trip.”

“Hello, Professor,” Hagrid greeted. “I didn’t see you there. Harry, this is Professor Quirrell. He’ll be your Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher at Hogwarts.”

“Oh, nice to meet you,” Harry replied.

The boy held his hand out, offering a handshake with Quirrell. But as Pinkie Pie watched, suspicion crawled on her face when she noticed him merely looking at Harry’s hand and hesitatingly refusing to touch it.

“Hmm… suspicious…” Pinkie spoke quietly.

“So… Hagrid mentioned you teach the students Dark Magic?” Twilight asked curiously.

“Defense mostly… f-fearfully fascinating subject,” Quirrell answered. “N-Not that you need it, e-eh, Twilight? Heh-heh.”

“Well back in our homeland we’ve had our share of encounters with Dark Arts in some form and we’re almost never prepared for what it can do. We’d like to encourage the students on how to defend themselves against that event once we get to the school.”

“I-I-I see… well, f-f-feel free to come by the classroom s-sometime. I-I can see what we can arrange.”

“Yes, well, must be going now,” Hagrid butted in. “Lots to buy. Heh.”

“Goodbye,” Harry spoke.

Twilight and the group follow the two through the back room winery, until they find themselves facing a brick wall.

“See, Harry, you’re famous!” Hagrid spoke. “Same I can say for you and your friends, Twilight.”

“It’s mostly because Princess Celestia and Luna had been here before us,” Twilight commented. “But it does feel nice to have some attention.”

“Are you kidding? I could get used to that praise every day,” Rainbow smirked.

“Sure ya would…” Applejack rolled her eyes.

“But why am I famous, Hagrid?” Harry asked, concerned. “All those people back there, how is it they know who I am?”

“I’m not exactly sure I’m the right person to tell you that, Harry,” Hagrid admitted.

The whole group stood silently as if they were expecting Hagrid to answer. But instead, he tapped the brick wall before them with his umbrella in a clockwise motion. All of a sudden, before their very eyes, the blocks magically shifted sticking inside and out. Before long, the whole wall opened up to reveal a hidden, busy street as the Equestrians gasped in awe.

“Welcome, everyone, to Diagon Alley!” Hagrid introduced.

Harry and his friends grinned broadly as they slowly stepped into the street of Diagon Alley itself. As they walked down, everywhere they turned there were all forms of activity taking place. A cast of colorful characters unlike anything Twilight and her friends had ever seen. Amidst the hustle and bustle of the pedestrians passing by or running their business up front, the screeching and hooting of owls drew Fluttershy’s attention as she admired all the birds perched in their cages.

“Here’s where you’ll get you quills and ink,” Hagrid explained, pointing out. “And over there all your bits and bobs for doing your wizardry.”

Harry Potter was simply amazed by all the shops at every turn, all the owls and bats watching the colorful group passing by. As they continued down the street, they turned toward a broom store, where a group of boys crowded around a shiny broomstick sitting by the window stand.

“It’s a world class racing broom,” A boy spoke. “Look at it, it’s the new Nimbus 2000! It’s the fastest model yet.”

Rainbow Dash turned toward the broomstick itself, barely seeing the broom’s model name along the handle.

“Fastest model huh?” Rainbow commented, under her breath. “Wait till these kids get a load of me.”

“But, Hagrid, how am I to pay for all this?” Harry asked. “I haven’t any money.”

“Oh, that reminds me… what about us?” Ocellus added. “I know Headmare Twilight and the others will be visiting assistants for this Hogwarts place. But with the six of us being exchange students, we’ll need our books and such too. Where do we get OUR funds?”

“Now, don’t you fret, missy,” Hagrid assured. “Money won’t be an issue; not where we’re going.”

“And where’s that?” Harry asked.

Hagrid pointed toward a snowy white building before them. The structure itself seemed to overlook all the other shops of Diagon Alley.

“Gringotts, the Wizard Bank. T’ain’t no place safer, ‘cept perhaps Hogwarts.”

“You kids go on ahead and see about collecting your funds,” Twilight replied. “My friends and I are going to have a look around this place, see what ‘we’ can find. We’ll be waiting by the entrance in half an hour.”

“Okay Headmare Twilight,” The Student Six called out.

As Hagrid escorts Harry and the students inside the bank, the Young Six noticed several pointy-eared creatures roaming around. Some of whom were either counting and weighing coins or recording numbers along their ledgers.

“Uh, Hagrid, what exactly are these things?” Harry asked.

“And why are these little… things even here?” Gallus added.

“They’re goblins,” Hagrid answered. “Clever as they come goblins. No finer creatures at keeping your Galleons safe, especially at Gringotts. Still… not the most friendly of beasts. You all best stick close to me.”

“No need to tell me twice,” Ocellus replied.

Ignoring the comment, the group soon approached a heightened desk where a bespectacled goblin is recording numbers with his nose towards his ledger. Hagrid cleared his throat, getting the goblin’s attention as he looked up.

“Mr. Harry Potter wishes to make a withdrawal,” Hagrid informed.

The goblin looked toward Harry with a slight sneer.

“… And does Mr. Harry Potter have his key?” The Head Goblin asked.

“Oh wait,” Hagrid spoke, rummaging through his pockets. “Got it here somewhere…”

The goblin eyed Hagrid, until finally he pulled out a key which he placed upon the desk.

“Hah! There’s the little devil.”

The goblin soon noticed the six creatures standing beside Harry.

“… And what of them? Have they business with the bank as well?”

“Agh… almost slipped me mind,” Hagrid slapped himself.

Hagrid rummaged through his pockets again, until he pulled out a strange key. In this case, it was a two-hole key that appeared to be one-half solar and one-half lunar.

“Here it is,” Hagrid presented. “They’re here to withdraw from the… ‘royal vault’.”

The Student Six did not hear the last part as it was just below a whisper. Nevertheless, they looked on as the goblin took the key, examining it carefully before turning toward the Equestrians with light suspicion.

“Hmm… well, now… your friends seem to have contacts in high places, Mr. Potter… to be able to access this vault.”

The goblin placed that key beside Harry’s, as Hagrid realized something else.

“Oh, and there’s something else as well,” Hagrid added, revealing a letter wrapped in string. “Professor Dumbledore gave me this.”

Hagrid handed the goblin the very letter, as he looked closely.

“It’s about the you-know-what in vault you-know-which.”

“Very well,” The goblin nodded.

Later, the group found themselves travelling by mine cart deep underground by several meters. One goblin, Griphook by name, was assigned to drive the group.

“… So, as far as I understand it, the three denominations of British wizard money in ascending order – Knuts, Sickels, and Galleons – have their own value system that is independent of the British pound system that this country uses,” Gallus explained. “If a Sickel is worth 29 Knuts, and a Galleon 17 Sickels, and by the existing currency rate 493 Knuts, that means the poorest position in the Wizarding World would likely be paid in Knuts, a Sickel or two if they’re lucky, while the high-and-mighty moneymaking wizards rake in Galleons by the cartful. Talk about your financial inequality.”

Gallus acknowledged the entire group staring at him. All of whom clearly shocked by this financial analysis of the currency and how it affects wizard society. All, especially Ocellus and Harry, are silent.

“What?” Gallus shrugged. “I’m a Griffon, and griffons have a beak for things like money. C’mon you guys know that.”

Eventually, the cart came to a halt just outside one of the vaults. Fortunately, neither needed to ask how Gallus could analyze that much.

“First stop: Vault 687,” Griphook declared, hopping out the cart. “Lamp please.”

Hagrid hands the goblin the lantern, as Griphook carried it toward the vault door. Hagrid and Harry follow behind while the students wait for them from the cart.

“Key, please.”

Griphook handed the lantern back to Hagrid in exchange for the key, which he the used to open the vault door. The door opened revealing… a moderately piled high vault filled to the brim with Galleons about Harry’s height. The very sight surprised Harry greatly, the boy never expecting so much gold in all his life.

“Didn’t think your mum and dad would leave you with nothing now, did ya?” Hagrid asked.

As Griphook walked the group through a corridor, Harry and the Young Six took the time to discuss the young wizard’s recent fortunes.

“I still cannot believe that all this time, you’ve had a family fortune and none of us even knew it,” Smolder spoke, surprised. “Just a day ago, you were sleeping on a dirty floor. Now you’re flushed with wizard cash! Either you must be the luckiest boy alive or someone’s crushing on you, kiddo.”

“Don’t be SO surprised, Smolder,” Gallus replied. “50,625 Galleons is pretty sizeable, but I wouldn’t know if the current salary levels of this place would consider it ‘wealthy’.”

“Does it matter?” Silverstream asked. “Harry’s moving up in the world! Isn’t that just great?! I mean it is sad his parents had to be dead for him to get that money, but still… it’s a happy feeling just to have it, so yay!”

“I can’t help but wonder what would happen if the Dursleys had found about his family’s money,” Sandbar pondered.

“Knowing them, they’d probably ask for most of it, if not all,” Harry answered. “’Proper compensation’ for ‘opening their home’ to me.”

“Who says you have to tell them?” Smolder suggested. “On that note, why should we tell them anything?”

“Dursleys not nice people,” Yona nodded. “They not deserve share in Harry’s money.”

Eventually, the group stopped outside another vault.

“Vault 713,” Griphook declared.

“What’s in there, Hagrid?” Harry asked.

“Can’t tell you, Harry,” Hagrid answered. “It’s Hogwarts business. Very secret.”

“Stand back!” Griphook ordered.

Griphook drew his finger along the door. From the other side, the group heard what resembled multiple locks unlocking the lower Griphook’s finger drew. Until at last, the door slowly opened revealing a tiny package wrapped in string along a well-lit podium. Hagrid quickly took it and stuffed it in his pocket.

“Best not mention this to anyone, Harry,” Hagrid advised. “Same to the six of you.”

Harry and the students nod silently, though deep down they couldn’t help but wonder what was so important about that package.

Later on, Griphook escorts the group back along the mine cart.

“Do any of you have a problem with small spaces?” The goblin asked.

Most of the group shook their heads, though a certain griffon grew stiff at the thought of tight spaces. Before he could make his case, Griphook turned the mine cart, propelling it along the rails. Gripping a tight hold along a lever, pulling it down, the goblin revealed a concealed rail appearing to lead straight through a wall. The goblin steered the cart onto the revealed rail, as the vehicle rolled toward the rocky wall. As expected, Harry and the Young Six were scared over the notion of running into a wall.

“Don’t you lot get yourselves into a fit,” Hagrid assured. “It’s goblin magic we’re dealing wit. We’ll be fine… I hope…”

The cart reached the wall and… phased through, leaving no trace of it or the rail upon entry. On the other side of the ‘wall’, the mine cart drove through a dark, narrow passage. The entire section lit only by the lantern.

“Uh… Mr. Goblin?” Silverstream spoke feebly. “Why are we taking this passage and not the regular one?”

“This was of special request to the owners of the vault… that this key goes to,” Griphook answered, holding the strange key. “Special measures had to be taken so that none, except those that were granted special permissions, could access this particular vault. It doesn’t even show on our layouts, and the contents of which don’t show in our reports come auditing.”

“I guess that makes sense,” Smolder replied. “If Ihad a hoard, I’d make sure the other dragons wouldn’t be able to get it. Heck, I think Gallus would agree, right?... Gallus?”

But Gallus did not answer, as he quietly and quickly breathed in and out. The griffon tried to keep himself calm while inside the narrow passage.

“What?... What’d you say?...” Gallus spoke, between breaths. “Didn’t catch that… is… is it me… or is this tunnel getting smaller and smaller?”

“D’oh!” Silverstream smacked herself. “Gallus’s little… ‘issue’ with small spaces.”

The hippogriff goes in front of Gallus, clutching onto his shoulder. Gallus locked eyes with Silverstream, but his breathing is still frantic.

“Just look at me Gallus, look at me…” Silverstream instructed. “All right, just take deep… slow… breaths… you can do it. In… and out. In… and out.”

As Silverstream repeats this, Gallus began to breath slower and slower at a steady pace set upon by his friend. He slowly calmed down, his eyes remaining locked upon Silverstream’s. A wave of calmness and safety washed over him, as he gazed deeply into her eyes, as he slowly leans his head to—

“Hey, look!” Sandbar pointed out. “There’s a light!”

The trance is broken, as Gallus looked over Silverstream’s shoulder spotting a light coming up. As soon as the light washed over the cart and its passengers, they soon beheld a vast cavern strewn with waterfalls, and a large iron door sided by two alicorn statues. Clearly they depict the Two Sisters when they were younger, thousands of years ago. The cart soon came to a halt alongside a ledge leading straight to the door.

“Hagrid, what do you suppose is in this vault?” Harry asked.

“I suppose we’ll all find out,” Hagrid replied. “Only three people know what’s in there. One is Professor Dumbledore himself, and the other two… well, those two would be the very owners of this ‘ere vault.”

Upon a closer look, the door itself revealed two locks. Which begged the question: How could ONE key be used for two locks?

“Key, please,” Griphook gestured.

Hagrid handed the goblin the key, as the Student Six looked on.

“Question: If this door has two locks, and we only have one key… how are we supposed to open it?” Smolder asked. “It’s not like we brought a spare key to—”

Before she could finish, a hissing sound is heard as Griphook drew his finger along the center of the strange key. A red line drew along the key, dividing it into two… before he pulls the key apart, revealing ‘two’ keys. Griphook proceeds to bring the keys toward the locks.

“But… but how?” Smolder gasped, flabbergasted.

“Well again… that’s goblin magic for ya,” Hagrid explained. “If it’s goblin-magic, only a goblin can undo any enchantment made upon it. T’ain’t no surprise that the key had to have been made by a goblin.”

Goblin stuck the two keys through the locks, the solar key into the door lock with Celestia’s carving and the lunar key into Luna’s lock, before turning them at the same time. The door slowly slid sideways, revealing vast piles of Galleons, Sickels, and Knuts, along with several jewels strewn around to stud the metal piles within the vault.

“Before their departure,” Griphook explained. “The owners of this vault made very sound investments that resulted in hefty returns and added interest, which we painstakingly collected and recorded in their private ledger. I should hope they know exactly what you’ll be using this for.”

The Young Six, Harry, and Hagrid were absolutely floored by this very sight. Never before have either seen so much wealth in one location. Gallus’ front right talon wavers in the air, as his mouth quivered at the sight.

“Guys… we’re gonna need bigger wallets to carry all this out!” Smolder spoke excitedly. “Let’s get grabbing--!”

“Wait!” Ocellus called out. “We should ONLY take what we need for school and no more. We can’t cause any commotion in this world! One, we’re new here. And two, chances we’ll end up overcrowded if wizards and witches see us flushed with all this cash.”

“Ocellus right,” Yona nodded in agreement. “Yaks have saying: Have too little wood, yak freeze. Have too much wood, yak burn hut down. Have enough wood, yak keep warm.”

“Yeah but look at this place!” Silverstream replied, looking around. “Now we ALL have the same fortune! It’s a miracle, right Gallus?... Gallus?”

The others turned around, seeing Gallus having fainted just outside the vault. Possibly overcome by the sight of their newfound wealth.

“I guess miracles make Gallus sleepy…” Silverstream smiled.

Ollivanders

Shortly after leaving Gringotts, Harry Potter, Hagrid, and the Young Six were back in Diagon Alley rummaging through the streets. Having bought most of their equipment, and while Harry read the student list, Yona pulled their school stuff by cart.

“Who would’ve thought everything a wizard or with could need actually exist in one tiny street?” Ocellus asked.

“It’s crazy, but that’s not the part that weirds me out,” Gallus replied.

“What do you mean?” Sandbar asked.

“I mean what’s weird is that everywhere we go, just after Harry, somehow we got a pre-order on our behalf. Cauldrons, books, all that potion stuff. Heck, last place we went to, ‘Madam Malkin’s’, not only did they have robes for us on back-order… but a custom-made robe just for Yona? How’d they even get her size if never been in this place before?”

“… Magic, maybe?” Yona guessed.

“Hmm… no, I don’t think that’s it,” Gallus shook his head.

“Gallus has a point,” Smolder replied. “First the Princesses’ vault, and now all this? It’s like someone went through ALL this trouble just to make sure we were ready for Hogwarts, along with Harry.”

“Well, Headmare Twilight and her friends said they’d look around this place,” Sandbar pointed out. “Maybe they went ahead and told everyone here that—”

“Nah, they’d wouldn’t have this kind of influence,” Gallus disagreed. “It had to be someone close at Hogwarts, someone famous enough to have this kind of preparation beforehand… claw… hoof… something.”

“Whoever they are, maybe they just wanted to help us for nothing in return?” Silverstream suggested. “Maybe some mysterious do-gooder or… or something.”

As Silverstream offered her thoughts, she pulled out a small bag from the cart: A little personal snack she never had before called ‘Fiendfyre Flakes’. Eagerly opening the bag, she immediately grabbed a scoopful of flakes and munched away. The noise drew Smolder’s attention, turning her head to the bag and reading what it said on the label.

“Uh, Silver…?” Smolder spoke up. “Maybe you shouldn’t eat something you bought in the ‘Wizarding World’?”

Smolder’s warning to her friend, emphasized with quotation marks, fell on deaf ears as Silverstream already popped another flake into her beak.

“What’s that you said?” Silverstream asked, between bites. “I was tasting these funny-sounding treats I bought and… and they have no flavor… at all. Nothing, zip, nada. I mean yeah there’s a bit of a kick at the end, but nothing else to really—”

Silverstream’s beak clamped shut as her cheeks swelled before turning her head upward and released a huge burst of fire, forming a serpentine dragon that flew from her beak and breathed fire of its own. Eventually, it dissipated into smoke in midair, from head to tail. Silverstream stood, left in a robotic state with a heavily charred beak and an expression that read ‘So spicy I’ve lost all my senses’ on her face.

“Whoa…” Smolder gasped.

“Guys please, we still have some school items left to purchase…” Ocellus brought up. “At least before we’re supposed to meet with Headmare Twilight and the other teachers, right Harry?”

“Oh yes,” Harry nodded, checking the list. “We still need… wands.”

Silverstream, upon hearing mention of the word ‘wand’, suddenly felt her ill-fated spice-induced trance break.

“Wands?!” Silverstream screeched. “You mean WE… get wands?! I always WANTED a magic wand, ever since… err, ten seconds ago!”

“Uh… I doubt we’re getting wands,” Gallus spoke, uncertain. “Wands are more for witches and wizards or… oh I don’t know, folks who can actually DO magic?”

“Well, either way if it’s wands you be wanting, you’ll want Ollivanders,” Hagrid spoke.

Hagrid points toward the store, a narrow and shabby building with peeling gold letters over the shop’s door which read, Ollivanders: Makers of Fine Wands since 382 B.C.

“No place better,” Hagrid continued. “Why don’t you run along in there and wait? I just got one more thing I got to do. Won’t be long.”

“Okay Hagrid,” Sandbar nodded. “Oh, and could tell Headmare Twilight and the others where we went if you run into them? Don’t want her freak out if we’re not back.”

“Not to worry lad, I will.”

Harry Potter and the Young Six soon heard into the store, quietly as they took a look around. They noticed shelf upon shelf filled with wands in various boxes. But for some strange reason, no sign of any people anywhere.

“Hello?” Harry called out, softly. “Hello?”

“Maybe the owner’s out to lunch,” Gallus inquired. “We should probably wait for them to—”

“Whoa guys!!!”

Harry and the Young Six turned and spotted Silverstream in the most dangerous situation so far: The hippogriff excitedly showing them a long wand comprising of ash.

“I found a wand!” Silverstream cried in excitement. “Okay, who wants to see some magic?!”

“Uh… maybe you should put that down very slowly and carefully,” Ocellus advised.

“Yeah!” Smolder nodded rapidly. “You might blow something up!”

“Pfft! That’s silly!” Silverstream waved off. “I’m not gonna blow something up. I just wanna do one teeny-weeny trick. Let’ see… KLAATU BARADA--!”

Before she could finish, a noise from the back interrupted her. She and the others turned toward the back of the shop as an old man appeared along a ladder. The man, Garrick Ollivander himself, looked toward Harry, the Young Six… and Silverstream. He smiled briefly before taking notice of the wand in her grip.

“I was just looking for that, my dear,” He spoke, climbing down the ladder. “Was going to put that one away for precautionary purposes, but time slipped by for me.”

Ollivander approached the young hippogriff before gently reaching his hand out.

“Best give that here. An untrained witch with an ash wand is a rather dangerous combination, in my time as a wandmaker.”

Silverstream reluctantly obliged, placing the wand in his hand. Ollivander placed the wand into an empty case before turning toward Harry.

“All the same… I wondered when I’d be seeing you, Mr. Potter.”

The man takes the wand case and proceeds to return to one of the shelves before carefully seeking another.

“It seems only yesterday that your mother and father were in here buying their first wands. Ahh…”

He selected a case and pulled out a wand. A beechwood one to be exact.

“Here we are. Beechwood and dragon heartstring. Nine inches. Nice and flexible.”

“Dragon… heartstring?” Smolder repeated, with an eyebrow raised.

“Best not think too hard on it dear,” Ollivander replied.

Ollivander returned to Harry, offering the wand. Harry holds onto it for a second or two… but does nothing.

“Well, give it a wave,” Ollivander gestured.

Hesitantly, Harry waved the wand. This caused most of the boxes to fly out and crash down. Harry jumped and hurriedly placed the wand back on the counter.

“Apparently not,” Ollivander spoke, returning the wand to its case.

“Uh… Mr. Ollivander?” Smolder spoke up. “I thought we’d just get Harry’s wand and get out.”

“And you will… as soon as I find the wand that chooses Mr. Potter.”

“’Chooses’?” Ocellus spoke, in confusion. “How’s that possible? A wand can’t choose its owner. It’s impossible… isn’t it?”

Ollivander turned around, addressing the changeling with a warm smile.

“’The wand chooses the wizard’, my dear. That is a cardinal rule that all who have studied wandlore ever understood and put stock in.”

He placed the wand case back onto the shelf.

“In my understanding,” Ollivander continued. “No two wands are ever the same because no two wizards or witches are ever the same. Their wood, their length, their flexibility… even the creatures from which their cores come from. No two wands are ever identical in every aspect. And thus… the wand will always instinctively choose its proper own with great prejudice, so a wand pairing is not to be taken lightly.”

“Yeah… great freebie on the lesson,” Gallus replied, sarcastically. “But how long will this take, exactly? I mean, how many wand can one kid wizard go through?”

“Oh, it is… uncertain,” Ollivander replied, browsing the shelves. “Very few get it right on the first go… though I once recall assisting a young wizard go through… twenty-eight wands before finding the right one.”

“Twenty-eight tries?!” Gallus gasped, exasperated. “We’ll never get out of this place!”

Ollivander grabbed another wand from a box.

“Perhaps this: ebony and unicorn hair, eight and a half inches… quite springy.”

Harry took the wand, waving it at a vase, which shattered so great it startled Harry.

“No, no, definitely not!” Ollivander shook his head. “No matter…”

Ollivander grabs a wand from a box but stops as his face became thoughtful.

“… I wonder…”

Ollivander presents the wand to Harry.

“Holly… and phoenix tailfeather, a rather volatile yet powerful pairing. Eleven inches, and… nice and supple. Let’s see… if this will work for you, Mr. Potter.”

No sooner after Harry touched it, suddenly he glowed beneath it. His hair blew up in all directions and several paperwork in the background took off in midair. Ollivander looked slightly surprised, as he face sunk deep in thought.

“Curious… very curious…”

“Sorry, but what’s curious?” Harry asked.

“I remember every wand I’ve ever sold, Mr. Potter,” Ollivander explained, examining the wand. “It so happens that the phoenix, whose tail feather resides in your wand, gave another feather… just one other. It is curious that you should be destined for this wand when its brother gave you that scar.”

Ollivander pointed toward the lightning bolt scar along Harry’s forehead.

“And… who owned that wand?” Harry asked curiously.

“Oh, we do not speak his name,” Ollivander shook his head. “As I have said, the wand chooses the wizard, Mr. Potter. It’s not always clear why, but I think it is clear that we can expect great things from you. After all, ‘He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named’ did great things… terrible, yes… but great.”

Ollivander handed Harry back his wand before looking toward the Young Six. As if remembering something, he headed toward the back of the store.

“Well… I guess if that’s all,” Smolder spoke. “We’ll be… going, I guess?”

Before the children could turn around, Ollivander called out to them.

“Just a moment, please. I just recalled receiving a letter from Hogwarts, asking to show you six something.”

“I knew it!” Gallus sighed. “Someone is clearly rigging things for us! Let’s just go and--!”

All of a sudden, his beak is clamped shut by one of Silverstream’s talons. Her eyes narrow to pinpoints toward Gallus’ gaze.

“You! Shush! Don’t you ruin this for me…”

Gallus nodded silently, wide-eyed even, as Silverstream’s head turned toward Ollivander with eagerness. The man himself reached past a few cases before pulling out a larger case, seeming containing more than one. Once again, the thoughtfulness returned.

“Could they be…?” He asked himself.

Ollivander brought the large case over to the counter, significantly worn by time as if it had never seen the light of day till now.

“I do not know why I was bidden to show you these… but considering the circumstances with an Equestrian party in my shop…”

Harry and the Young Six widen their eyes upon Ollivander’s recognition.

“Wait, you knew where we came from?” Sandbar asked. “But… but how?”

“I remember every wand I ever sold…” Ollivander emphasized. “And two of them went to two very promising young rulers and magic users during their time here. Both of them received black walnut wands with phoenix tailfeather cores, which they provided themselves. The elder’s wand was thirteen inches and quite reasonably supple. The younger’s was a mere nine inches and… well, brittle.”

As Ollivander explained, he placed the wand case onto the counter.

“But these wands? These are among some of the finest work that the Ollivander family have made in over 2,300 years…”

The case opened, revealing a set of six oddly shaped wands. Ollivander explained each one from left to right.

“English oak, unicorn hair, eleven inches, quite solid; dogwood, phoenix tailfeather, ten inches, slightly springy; black walnut, unicorn hair, eight inches, surprisingly swishy; red oak, dragon heartstring, nine-and-a-half inches, swishy; pine, phoenix tailfeather, nine inches, unyielding; willow, unicorn hair, seven-and-a-half inches, pliant.”

The Young Six stare in amazement by the sheer craftsmanship of the six wands… save for Gallus.

“Okay, and… what?” Gallus asked, an eyebrow raised. “Are we supposed to… what, just take them ourselves?”

“If the wands deem you worthy owners,” Ollivander clarified. “Then essentially, yes.”

“And how do we find that out?”

“You don’t. The wands will tell you. It’s just a matter of… feeling them out.”

While the Young Six seemed confused by all this, Gallus remained most skeptical about it till a strange sound was heard… a sound coming from one of the wands. Slowly, he felt compelled to approach the wands, as if in a trance. The others noticed his claw slowly reach out to wave over them.

And then suddenly, a strange sensation grew upon his paw hanging over the pine wand. Gallus compulsively grasped it, as the same glow surrounds Gallus thought more of a light purple aura radiating throughout his body… before being absorbed into the wand. Gallus silently gasped, as if awakening from a dormant slumber. A reaction like this greatly surprised the group… but none more so than Ollivander who slowly gave a smile.

“It appears… your wand has chosen you,” Ollivander declared.

Curious, one by one the remaining Young Six approached the wand case, feeling out the wands. As soon as each of them felt that same sensation over a certain wand, the moment they pick it up, their bodies too glow with specific auras that are absorbed into the wands, reawakening them. From Gallus’ view, he saw that each of their auras resembled the very colors surrounding them when they first stopped Cozy Glow from destroying all the magic in Equestria.

“Wow…” Silverstream gasped.

“That was… something…” Sandbar spoke, shaking his head.

“I almost felt like…” Smolder pondered.

“Yona and wand…” Yona added.

“Were meant to be together…” Ocellus concluded.

“A perfect pairing, indeed,” Ollivander declared, approaching the Six. “Never thought I would live to see the day… that those wands would find their next owners…”

The Young Six are surprised by this, especially Gallus.

“’Next’? You mean… these wands belonged to other witches and wizards?”

“Why, yes…” Ollivander nodded. “These were made by my grandfather, Gerbold Ollivander. Made for six powerful witches and wizards. Very different, not just in skill and strengths… but also from different schools of wizardry~”

“Different schools?” Smolder raised a brow. “You mean, there’s more than just Hogwarts in this world?”

“Oh yes… there are many schools where young wizards and witches would train around the world. And as an Ollivander, I can remember specifically which wand served which graduate.”

He points to the willow wand held by Sandbar’s hoof.

“That was made for a Hogwarts witch…”

Then to the dogwood in Silverstream’s claws.

“The dogwood was crafted for a young witch in Madame Beauxbaton’s Academy, in France.”

“Ooh la la…” Silverstream smiled.

He points to the red oak in Smolder’s claws…

“The red oak, for a fierce and mighty Durmstrang wizard, of the Scandinavian Northlands.”

Smolder held the wand with pride, as Ollivander acknowledged the English oak in Yona’s hoof…

“The English oak made for a sturdy and stubborn Koldovstoretz wizard, deep within Russia.”

“Yaks like sturdy…” Yona smiled, then realized. “Stubborn…?!”

Ollivander acknowledged the black walnut in Ocellus’ hoof…

“The black walnut for a studious and curious witch of Mahoutokoro on the island of Minami Iwo Jima, in Japan’s seas.”

“I don’t know what Japan is, but I agree on the curiosity,” Ocellus replied.

Finally, Ollivander turned toward the pine wand in Gallus’s wand.

“And this?” Ollivander pointed out. “This wand… the pine wood… it was crafted for an ingenious, independent… and very protective wizard from America’s Ilvermorny School of Wizardry and Witchcraft. Different wands, these may be… and their owners even more so… but when used together… they did great and wondrous things… until… they gave their lives together. My family has kept these wands for sentimental purposes, but it would seem… these would be better suited to younger hands than mine.”

“But… but wait!” Gallus called out. “None of us can even do magic! How can a wand pick someone who can’t even do magic?”

“It can’t,” Ollivander replied. “You say none of you bear any noteworthy magic. Well… perhaps these wands think otherwise. The wand always chooses the wizard, young griffon. Always…”

Before Gallus can even retort, a knock is heard outside the shop. Harry and the Young Six turned to see who it is while Ollivander returned to his work.

“Harry! Harry! Happy birthday, Harry!”

It is Hagrid… and the Mane Six…

*Ahem!*

… And Spike… the Giant of a man appearing to be holding a cage. And just inside the cage, a female snowy owl sat perched along the bar. The Young Six turned toward Harry Potter, who looked on in surprise.

“Harry has pet of his own now?” Yona asked her friends.

“… Apparently,” Gallus answered, bluntly.

Ron & Hermione

As the Hogwarts Express rolled across the countryside of England, Harry and the Young Six sat together in a single train compartment. Twilight Sparkle and her friends shared their own compartment just further up along the train. The two groups took this time to relax, as they took in the splendid views of the English country.

“Whoa…” Sandbar gazed, in awe. “This is the neatest view!”

“I know!” Silverstream nodded. “You know.. this calls for… a photo op!”

Silverstream pulls out a camera before squeezing the group together, with her herself in the middle. She smiles widely as the camera SNAPS the picture, capturing the bewildered expressions of the others on film and her grinning. She glanced toward the photo fondly.

“Aw… our very first train ride together… sweet, sweet memories.”

“So the first train ride back in Equestria on the pony train didn’t count when you took our picture way back then?” Smolder smirked.

“No… don’t be silly!” Silverstream snickered, with a snort. “That was to commemorate our ‘very first train ride together ever’ moment. This one’s to commemorate our ‘very first train ride together in another world with a new friend’ moment.”

“Wait…” Smolder’s eyes widen. “Then why didn’t you take one back when we were on that train in London?”

“I didn’t have any film for the camera,” Silverstream answered, matter-of-factly.

“… Right…”

“Well, whatever you call this moment,” Gallus spoke up. “I call it ‘boring’.”

“WHAT?!” Silverstream shouted. “How can you say that?! This is a magical world we’re in! Hence, this is a magical train. This is—”

“Bo-ring!” Gallus repeated. “Any way you slice it, this is still just a boring train… only bigger… and a LOT fancier than what we’ve been on back home.”

“Well, the train itself may not be magical, but it does have a magical history,” Ocellus informed, reading a booklet. “For instance, did you know this train was originally built by Muggles 161 years ago when Ottaline Gambol, the Minister of Magic at the time, expressed an interest in Muggle technology? This apparently led to one of the largest operations carried out by the Ministry of Magic, using one-hundred and sixty-seven Memory Charms and the largest-to-date mass Concealment Charm on Muggles, in wizarding history! Surely that’s exciting, right?!”

“Yawn…” Gallus feigned yawning. “You hear one government’s covert operation, you heard them all. No offense Ocellus, but you just took one boring thing and made it even more so.”

“Yona liked story,” Yona spoke up. “And Yona like train just as much. If train good for wizards back then, then it good for us, magic or no.”

Suddenly, a very familiar red-headed boy looked into the train compartment, peering in as Harry and the others quickly took notice.

“Excuse me,” The boy spoke up. “Do any of you mind? Everywhere else is full.”

“No, not at all,” Harry replied.

“Thanks.”

But the moment the boy peered in he could see the entire compartment seemed completely full.

“Uh… know what? Maybe, I could find another—"

“Oh, wait!” Ocellus spoke up. “We can make room; just give me a moment.”

A flash formed around her entire being, until a pale light blue mouse with a light pink underside and cyan eyes took Ocellus’ place. The mouse scurried about before gently nestling between Yona’s horns, looking at the bewildered Ron at eye-level.

“Is this better?” Ocellus spoke, in a squeaky voice.

“Uh… uh… how…?” The boy stuttered.

“Changeling magic,” Smolder replied. “You get used to it. Now, come on! Cop a squat already.”

Ron eased his way into the compartment, though he was a slight disturbed over the transformation. Still and all, he took Ocellus’ old spot just across from Harry.

“Thanks…” He replied. “I’m Ron, by the way. Ron Weasley.”

“Nice to meet you,” Sandbar bowed. “Name’s Sandbar. And that’s Gallus…”

“Yo!” Gallus tipped his head.

“Silverstream…”

“So glad to meet another friend!” Silverstream smiled.

“Yona…”

“Yona happy to meet Ron,” Yona replied, shaking Ron’s hand quickly.

“Ocellus, you already know…”

Ocellus gave a wave with her tiny paw.

“And Smolder…”

“Sup, man?” Smolder saluted.

Ron smiled slightly, feeling a bit more at ease around the group of creatures.

“I’m Harry,” Harry greeted. “Harry Potter.”

“So-so it’s true?” Ron asked, agape. “I mean, do you really have the… the…?”

“’The’ what?”

“… Scar…?” Ron whispered.

“Oh.”

Harry lifted his hair bangs, revealing the tiny lightning shaped scar upon his forehead.

“Wicked!” Ron gasped.

Just then, a trolley full of sweets pushed by an elderly witch passed by the open compartment.

“Anything off the trolley, dears?” The trolley witch asked.

Before anyone could answer, Ron held up some wrapped sandwiches. Unfortunately, they appeared to have been squashed together… not particularly appetizing.

“No thanks,” Ron spoke. “I’m all set.”

Harry and the Young Six felt sorry for their new friend, considering they might be all he has to eat till they get to Hogwarts.

“We’ll take the lot!” Harry spoke up.

The boy reached into his pocket and pulled out some coins. By his count, there’s obviously just enough to buy the entire trolley.

“Whoa…” Ron gasped.

“Heh! Guys, I’m beginning to like Harry more and more,” Gallus smirked.

“Aw… is it because he did a nice thing for someone, even though he didn’t have to?” Silverstream guessed.

“Well, that but also… I don’t have to spend any of my pocket change!”

“Uh, Gallus?” Sandbar spoke, awkwardly. “We gave our change to Harry, remember? For safekeeping… since none of us have pockets?”

“… Oh… right…” Gallus realized, slapping himself.

A short while later, all the kids were enjoying themselves. Each of them having a proper time with all those sweets, including a rat with a box on its head.

“Mmm… I tell you Harry,” Smolder spoke, chomping a candied apple. “When you go all out… you really go out~”

“Yeah… I guess this makes up for you spending our pocket change,” Gallus grumbled, tearing a piece of chocolate.

“Gallus, this TOTALLY makes up for it,” Silverstream replied. “Look at all the yummy things he bought us! Pumpkin pastries, Jelly Slugs, and—”

“’Bertie Bott’s Every Flavor Beans’?” Harry asked, holding the package.

“Ooh! Every yummy flavor in existence?! Wait till Professor Pinkie hears about these~”

“I don’t think it has all those flavors, Silverstream,” Ocellus squeaked, nibbling a bonbon. “Maybe it’s just one of those marketing devices. I mean, no one can make every flavor in existence, can they?”

“Oh, but they did,” Ron replied. “Every flavor. There’s chocolate, peppermint, and marmalade…”

As Ron explained, Harry popped a flavor bean in his mouth.

“… and there’s also… spinach, liver, and tripe…”

All of a sudden, Harry suddenly felt slightly queasy, quickly taking the bean from his mouth.

“George swears he got a bogey-flavored one once,” Ron concluded.

“OH! So it’s not just the yummy flavors,” Silverstream nodded. “It’s all of them, even the bad ones…”

Silverstream grabbed a bean and popped one into her beak.

“Silverstream, no!” Smolder shouted.

But it’s too late. Silverstream slowly chewed the flavor bean up and…

“Mmm~!” Silverstream smiled, licking her beak. “That’s the best seaweed jellybean I ever tasted!”

“It’s the only seaweed jellybean you’ve ever tasted,” Gallus corrected.

“Why, it’s even better than my mom’s…”

All at once, Silverstream stopped herself with a loud gasp.

“Better… than… my mom’s—I can’t!” Silverstream cried, spitting out the bean in her claw. “Nothing can replace my mam’s kelp fritters!”

She quickly tossed the bean out the window in a fit of rage.

“Nuts to you, Bertie Bott! You and your tempting beans! I’m a kelp fritter girl for life! I LOVE MY MAMA~!!!”

Silverstream pants heavily for a moment or two… before grabbing another Flavor Bean and obviously enjoying that one too. And before we know it, she’s back to her normal, peppy self.

“Uh… so, what else is there?” Gallus asked awkwardly.

Harry picks up a blue-and-gold package that read ‘Chocolate Frog’.

C-C-C-C-Chocolate… Frog… uhh (Feels queasy)

No! No! Don’t throw up! DON’T THROW UP!!!

“These aren’t real frogs, are they?” Harry asked.

“It’s only a spell,” Ron replied. “Besides, it’s the cards you want. Each pack’s got a famous witch or wizard. I got about 500 me-self.”

As Harry opened the package, the chocolate frog springs to life. The whole group watched as the frog jumped onto the window, climbed on up before hopping out of the train.

“Oh, that’s rotten luck,” Ron shook his head. “They’ve only got one good jump in them to begin with.”

“Uh… they don’t feel pain when they’re out of the box and… eaten, do they?” Sandbar asked worriedly.

“Oh, no!” Ron assured. “It’s just a spell. You know, enchanted chocolates? We used to play a game with ours, my brothers and me. We try to grab as many chocolate ones as possible, while keeping out the white ones. Course… Fred and George always got more than me.”

Harry looked down at the card he received with his escaped Chocolate Frog, seeing the enchanted image and name.

“I got Dumbledore!” Harry said.

“Whoa, he’s got his face on a trading card?” Smolder observed. “Sweet~”

“I got about six of him,” Ron replied.

Harry turned back only to discover Dumbledore’s image completely vanished.

“Hey, he’s gone.”

“Well, you can’t expect him to hang around all day, can you?” Ron replied.

Just as Smolder is about to down a bonbon herself, a light squeaking is heard in her lap. She looked down and spotted a rat.

“Uh… I think we ordered too much,” Smolder pointed out. “We’re starting to attract rats…”

“Oh, don’t mind him,” Ron reassured. “That’s just Scabbers, our family pet.

“’Scabbers’?”

“Yeah… pathetic, isn’t it?”

“… A little,” Harry admitted.

“A little cute, that is!” Silverstream smiled.

She picked up the rat from Smolder’s lap, nuzzling his twitching nose with her beak while gushing over him.

“Aw… who wanted a snacky-snack from Smoldy-Woldy? You did! Yes, you did, Scabby-Wabby!”

“Well, that’s a first,” Ron remarked. “Usually, most folk aren’t fond of Scabbers when they see ‘im.”

“Aw, I don’t see why,” Silverstream replied, tickling its tummy. “Why, he’s just a little itty-witty, fuzzy-muzzy, schmoozy-woozy… Hey!”

She lifts the rat towards Ocellus, still in her mouse form atop Yona’s head.

“Say hi to our mousy-wousy friend Ocellus! Say ‘hi’, Ocellus~!”

Ocellus looked up from her treat toward the rat. A few seconds of staring into the rat’s eyes and… she dropped her bonbon in fear, right on Yona’s nose, before hiding herself in the yak’s locks.

“What’s wrong?” Silverstream asked. “Shy?”

“I… I don’t know how to say it, but…” Ocellus whimpered, beneath Yona’s fur. “There’s something not right about that rat! I don’t know why, but it’s just a feeling I have!”

“Okay… maybe now’s not the best time,” Silverstream replied awkwardly. “Maybe when you’re back to normal size, we can try again…”

Silverstream takes Scabbers away before handing him back to Ron.

“Say, Fred gave me a spell as to turn him yellow,” Ron suggested. “Want to see?”

“Yeah!” Harry smiled.

“Ooh! Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!” Silverstream nodded her head, excitedly.

“Snacks and a show?” Smolder replied, turning to Gallus. “And you said this would be a boring train ride.”

“… Shut up,” Gallus muttered.

Ron pulled his wand out, a twelve-inch ash wand with what looks like unicorn hair sticking from the end He cleared his throat before beginning.

“Sun—”

Suddenly, a bushy-haired brunette girl, already in her school robes, peered into their compartment as if she were looking for something.

“Has anyone seen a toad?” She asked. “A boy named Neville’s lost one.”

Toad… *Eyes widen, faints with a moan*

Not again…

“No,” Ron shook his head.

“Right then.”

The girl made to head away from the compartment.

“I thought someone would have told Neville to keep his toad—”

It was then she walked back for a better look at the passengers.

“… Am I truly seeing a pony, a hippogriff, a griffon, a dragon, and a yak… in here?”

“Uh… you forgot about Ocellus the changeling?” Sandbar pointed out. “She’s hiding in Yona’s fur.”

Ocellus’ paw popped out to wave at the girl.

“We’re gonna be exchange students!” Silverstream declared excitedly.

“… I see,” The girl nodded, turning toward Ron. “Are you doing magic? Let’s see, then.”

Ron, remembering what he was about to do, cleared his throat again.

“Sunshine, daisies, butter mellow… turn this stupid fat rat yellow!”

The wand zapped the rat, but apart from sending the box flying off his head… nothing happened.

“Hey! Why Scabbers not yellow?” Yona asked.

“Aw…” Silverstream pouted. “I wanted to see how he looked yellow…”

“Looks like Fred gave you a dud spell bud,” Smolder smirked, folding her arms.

“And it’s not a very clever one, is it?” The girl asked. “Of course, I’ve only tried a few simple spells myself, and they’ve all worked for me.

The girl worked her way into the compartment to sit across from Harry. She squeezed Sandbar, Gallus, and Silverstream closely together. The blush reformed on Gallus’ cheeks when he realized just how close he is to Silverstream.

“Well… this doesn’t look weird at all, does it?” Gallus asked sheepishly.

“For example…” The girl began.

She pulled out her wand, a vine wand of ten-and-three-quarters with dragon heartstring. She cleared her throat as she aimed along the tip of Harry’s glasses.

“Oculus Reparo…”

The wand zapped his glasses, removing the tape from the bridge and repairing his glasses. Harry, Ron, and the Young Six stare in amazement by this actual display of magic. Even Ocellus who popped her head out for a look. Harry took his glasses off to look them over.

“That’s better, isn’t it?” The bushy-haired girl asked.

“Whoa… an actual spell?” Smolder observed. “And one you could actually use often, huh Harry?”

“Wait… Harry?”

All of a sudden, the girl recognized the boy in front of her.

“Holy Cricket, you’re Harry Potter!”

Harry nods, as he placed his repaired glasses on.

“I’m Hermoine Granger,” She introduced herself, turning to Ron. “And you are…?”

“I’m… Ron Weasley…” He answered, his mouth full.

“Pleasure… and the rest of you… are…?”

“Smolder,” Smolder introduced herself, then her friends. “That’s Ocellus and Yona. And the three guys you’re squeezing in are Gallus, Silverstream, and Sandbar from window to door.”

“Charmed. You all best change into your robes. I expect will be arriving soon.”

Hermione stood up, the squeeze upon the three having ended as they all take some quick breaths.

“Whoa… that’s way closer than I thought we’d get on this trip…” Sandbar replied.

Hermione leaves for a second time… and comes back a third.

“You’ve got dirt on your nose, by the way, did you know?” Hermione pointed out. “Just there.”

She noted the spot upon Ron’s nose, who embarrassedly wiped it off clean.

“Well, that was quite an interesting turn of events,” Ocellus replied.

“If by ‘interesting’, you mean ‘annoying’,” Gallus remarked. “True, she’s smart and I’ll give her that. But she sounded like a big know-it-all. And I hateknow-it-alls.”

“So… you’re saying you hate me… too?” Ocellus whimpered.

“What?!” Gallus gasped, wide-eyed. “Oh, no, no, no! It’s different from you. You’re not a know-it-all; you don’t lord us over with your book stuff the way she did. That’s all I’m saying.”

“So… you don’t hate me?”

“No, I don’t. Okay? We still friends?”

“Well… okay. I trust you.”

“Great!” Sandbar sighed with relief. “I don’t know about you guys, but maybe we should get our robes on before the train stops.”

“You’re right!” Ocellus agreed.

Ocellus quickly transformed back into her changeling form, but forgot she was still on Yona’s head. This in turn caused her to bump her head into the ceiling, lightly trembling herself and Yona.

“Ouch! Sorry! I forgot I was still on you.”

“Oh, it okay, Ocellus,” Yona smiled. “Yaks have very strong heads.”

https://m.

It was around nightfall as the Hogwarts Express pulled up along the Hogsmeade train station. As the train screeched to a halt, Hagrid walked up alongside the train carrying a lantern as he called for the students to step off the train.

“Right, then!” He yelled out. “First years! This way, please! Come on, now, don’t be shy! Come on now, hurry up!”

One by one, numerous students stepped off the train. All of them dressed in their Hogwarts robes. This of course included Harry, Ron, Hermione, and the Student Six. The Mane Six all stepped out of another car and approached the group.

“So how was the ride?” Twilight asked.

“It was pretty sweet actually,” Smolder smiled.

“Literally… because ol’ Harry here practically bought us all an entire cart of wizard goodies!” Gallus said, nudging Harry’s side.

“Well, I’m glad you all had a nice train ride,” Rarity stated. “I wish I could say the same for myself. I had to excuse myself to the facilities and when I came back, a giant toad jumped into my mane. It was horrible!”

“It was pretty funny from where I was on the floor laughing,” Rainbow chuckled.

Rarity sent a nasty glare toward the cyan Pegasus as the entire group walked forward to meet up with Hagrid.

“Ello you lot,” Hagrid greeted.

“You really get around quickly for a big guy, you know that?” Pinkie smiled brightly.

Hagrid nodded, chuckling to himself a bit. Ron looked up toward the burly man who in his eyes was like a giant compared to him.

“Whoa!” He gasped amazed.

“Right then!” Hagrid announced. “This way to the boats! Come on now! Follow me.”

Hagrid turned, leading them down from the train station. Everyone followed closely behind the man for about ten minutes. After all the walking, they stumble upon the edge of the Black Lake where there a number of boats waiting.

“Alright, ‘eres how this works!” Hagrid instructed. “It’s six students per boat. Climb in and follow me across the lake closely.”

A number of students climbed into their respective boats, with the Student Six jumping into one and the Mane Six into another. Fortunately for Spike, he was just small enough to squeeze into a spare spot between the girls. But they quickly noticed however there were no oars in either boat.

“Hey Hagrid!” Sandbar called out.

Hagrid turned his giant head toward the mint-colored Earth pony.

“How do we follow you if there’s no oars in the boat?”

Hagrid gave no response more than a deep chuckle, as he reached into his coat pocket and pulled out his umbrella. He pointed straight forward, and his boat began to glide slowly across the water. One by one, every other boat too began to sail calmly after Hagrid’s. As they sailed slowly along, Silverstream could barely conceal her excitement.

“Ooh, this is going to be so much fun!” She squealed. “I can already imagine the amazing times we’re going to have here. The classes, the magic, the potions! It’s going to be so…”

She quickly stopped when she noticed the other five not paying attention to her. Rather, all their eyes went wide as saucers and their mouths dropped to the floor of the boat.

“What are you guys looking at?”

Gallus grabbed Silverstream’s chin with his talon, slowly turning her head. When she saw what they were looking at, her beak quickly fell as well. Her eyes widened brightly. Sitting before them, just across the Black Lake, stood Hogwarts itself. The giant castle stood tall and mighty atop the rocky cliff side of the valley. It’s windows lit so brightly that everyone could see it in all of its splendor. In the other boats, all of the other students as well as the Mane Six all stared at the mighty castle in awe.

“Boy Howdy…” Applejack sighed.

“We’re definitely not in Equestria anymore…” Spike declared.

The Sorting Ceremony

After the wondrous boat ride, all the students were escorted and led deep within the castle. The Mane Six and Spike were led to another corridor to meet with their fellow-co-educators for the school year. Meanwhile, as they climb the long stairs, a familiar witch, McGonagall, waited along the top of the stairs to address the students. It’s not long before all the kids finally reach the top.

“Welcome to Hogwarts,” McGonagall greeted. “Now, in a few moments, you will pass through these doors and join your classmates. But before you can take your seats, you must be sorted into your houses. They are Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin.”

At the very mention of the last house, something did not sit right for the Young Six. They turned toward a pale-haired boy and his two cronies, who smirked at the name. Even worse… a terrible thought occurred to the group: They might not even share the same education together!

“Now, while you are here, your house will be like your family,” McGonagall continued. “Your triumphs will earn you house points. Any rule breaking, and you will lose points. At the end of the year, the house with the most points is awarded the house cup.

Suddenly, a light pipping sound was heard along McGonagall’s feet: A toad which a young boy. Revealed to be Neville, immediately noticed.

“Trevor!”

The boy jumped forward while some of the students laughed. He grabbed his toad from the top step before looking up towards McGonagall’s stare.

“Sorry,” He apologized, backing away nervously.

“The sorting ceremony will begin momentarily,” McGonagall spoke. “Now… are there any questions?”

Unexpectedly, a light-blue hoof raised toward the air, causing the students to take notice and back away from the strange creatures in the crowd. McGonagall looked carefully toward the Young Six, but especially Ocellus, who lightly trembled with her hoof still raised, feeling as if she were being watched.

“Yes?” McGonagall spoke. “You have a question?”

“Uh…” Ocellus argued.

The changeling might have kept silent before Smolder cleared her throat loud enough, breaking through Ocellus’s nerves.

“YES!” Ocellus shouted.

She covered her own mouth while some students laughed at this changeling acting like a deer in headlights. Eventually, they stopped when they noted the death glare from her dragon friend.

“What is your question, miss?” McGonagall asked again.

“My… my what?” Ocellus mumbled. “Oh, my question! Yes. What I want to know is… why are there four houses, and how do they differ?”

“A very good question,” McGonagall replied. “This school, as you will soon learn, was founded over a thousand years ago by four of the age’s most powerful witches and wizards: Godric Gryffindor, Helga Hufflepuff, Rowena Ravenclaw, and Salazar Slytherin. Now, when these four came together to form the students’ houses that would make up Hogwarts, they each chose to select their own students by testing the traits that each founder valued.

“Gryffindor, being a chivalrous, daring, and noble wizard, longed to find students who shared his heroic attributes. Hufflepuff placed great emphasis in fair play, hard-work, loyalty, and patience, and thus encouraged her students to act the same. Ravenclaw believed in selecting students who valued the mind over might, in those who possessed a strong intellect, exemplary creativity, and a thirst for knowledge. And finally… Slytherin wanted to educate those who he believed could become great leaders: ambitious, resourceful, cunning… and above all… self-preserving, not just of themselves, but for the whole of wizardkind. When you are sorted into one of the four houses, it shows that you exemplify the traits most valued by your house’s founder.”

While Ocellus’s question was ‘technically’ answered, it did nothing to ease her fears shared by her friends. McGonagall soon left to prepare for the Sorting Ceremony. While this was going on, the pale-haired boy from earlier spoke out.

“It’s true then, what they’re saying on the train,” He spoke. “Harry Potter has come to Hogwarts.”

This caused whispering amongst all the students in the crowd, all of them realizing that the Harry Potter was now in Hogwarts as a student.

“This is Crabbe… and Goyle,” The boy introduced his lackeys. “And I’m Malfoy, Draco Malfoy.”

This produced snickering from both Ron and Silverstream.

“’Mouthful’?” Silverstream snorted. “Now ain’t thata silly wizard name? It’s so funny~”

Unfortunately, Silverstream did not know the full intent by her innocent observation. As Draco approached Ron, who stifled his own laughter, and the hippogriff, who pretty much was unaware of the insult she gave.

“Think my name’s funny, do you?” Draco asked, offended.

“Well… it is a little funny,” Silverstream replied. I mean, ‘Dragon Mouthful’? Sounds like something Smolder would come up with!”

Silverstream kept giggling while Draco glared at her until she noticed that Draco wasn’t laughing. Her giggling slowly dyed down to a dull roar and then… silence.

“Uh… something wrong, Mouthful?”

“It’s Malfoy…” Draco enunciated venomously. “Draco… Malfoy. Best remember that next time…”

The boy then turned toward Ron.

“And you. No need to ask yours. Red hair, and a hand-me-down robe? You must be a Weasley.”

“Wait!” Smolder interrupted. “How do you know his family, kid?”

“Not personally,” Draco replied. “But my father’s known his long enough to learn how to recognize one anywhere. He’s also taught me well to know how to spot one.”

Draco then turned his attention toward the Young Six as a whole.

“And you lot… I don’t need much to know who YOU all are. Apparently, your arrival has spurned much at my father’s job at the Ministry of Magic. He wanted to keep you lot from ever coming here. Unfortunately, he didn’t get the votes needed to get that done.”

“But… we are all students here now,” Silverstream insisted, showing her wand. “We got our wands and everything!”

“A wand does not a real witch make, least of all in the talons of an airheaded bird like yourself.”

As Crabbe and Goyle laughed, Gallus growled softly towards Draco… before giving a crude chuckle as he stepped in.

“What’re you laughing at?” Draco asked.

“I’m just laughing at the fact the only threatening part about you is that bleached, greasy ‘do of yours,” Gallus chuckled.

Draco’s thugs stopped laughing, while Draco glared towards the griffon.

“Excuse me?”

“You heard me, Mouthful,” Gallus spoke. “What? Did you go through a rebellious phase as a baby or did your dad just bleached your hair to teach a lesson? As for the grease…”

Gallus sniffed the air briefly.

“Whoo! I can practically smell the stuff off you. How much gel does an eleven-year-old need for hair? If I were you, I’d best think about that nexttime you think about dissing one of my friends… Dragon Mouthful~”

Draco didn’t utter another word, but the expression on his face made it clear the roasting worked in Gallus’ favor.

“Oh, and FYI… that airheaded bird is my best friend, and she is awesome!”

The hippogriff smiled over Gallus’ words, while the griffin himself stood proudly at his first victory. Draco swiftly turned back towards Harry.

“You’ll soon find out that some wizarding families are better than others, Potter,” Draco advised. “You don’t want to go making friends with the wrong sort.”

Ron and the Young Six frowned, knowing that Draco was not hiding his discontent for them. And to add insult to injury, the bleached boy offered a hand to Harry as a gesture of a friendship.

“I can help you there,” Draco offered.

Harry stared towards Draco’s open palm, but his mind was already made.

“I think I can tell who the wrong sort are for myself, thanks,” Harry replied, rejecting the offer.

Draco glared toward Harry’s decision before McGonagall returned. She lightly tapped Draco’s shoulder with a scroll, forcing him to retreat but not without one final glare.

“We’re ready for you now,” McGonagall declared. “Follow me.”

All the students followed McGonagall closely, as she lead them toward a set of large ornate-looking doors. As they drew nearer, the doors opened on their own and on the other side was the most amazing sight any of them had ever seen. Four extremely long tables stretched all the way toward the end of the Great Hall with the other students seated. It seemed that the students sorted into the four respective houses sat at their own separate table. They all looked upon them, as the first years continued to follow McGonagall toward the end of the hall.

Along the way, everyone looked upward and noticed the ceiling of the hall looked as though it were the night sky itself. As if the ceiling itself was completely non-existent and all they could see was a sky full of stars. The Student Six stared toward the ceiling and they couldn’t believe their eyes.

“Hall have no ceiling?” Yona questioned curiously.

“Well that certainly wouldn’t be good if there was a storm now would it?” Silverstream added.

“Don’t worry, it’s not really the ceiling,” Hermione explained. “It’s just bewitched to look like the night sky. I read about it in Hogwarts: A History.”

Gallus turned toward Smolder and Sandbar.

“Like I said before,” Gallus grumbled, whispering. “I really hate stuck-up know-it-alls.”

Drawing nearer toward the end of the Great Hall, the young creatures noticed a single old hat sitting upon a stool before the teachers’ table. At the head of that table sat none other than the Hogwarts Headmaster himself: Albus Dumbledore. Not only that but standing at his sides were the Mane Six along with Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Cadence, and even Shining Armor. McGonagall climbed a small set of steps and looked back toward the students.

“Now if you could wait along here please,” She instructed.

The students came to a halt just along the bottom of the stairs. They continued to look around the gigantic hall in utter amazement.

“Now before we begin, Professor Dumbledore would like to say a few words,” McGonagall announced.

Dumbledore stood from his seat and looked toward the student body in the great hall.

“I have a few start of term notices I wish to announce,” He spoke. “Firstly, I would like to welcome back to Hogwarts for the first time in twelve years, our recently renewed allies from the world of Equestria.”

The student body and the teachers clapped as the princesses, Shining Armor, and the Mane Six stepped forward and waved toward the students.

“Now as many of you may recall, it was the alliance between the Founding Four and the three magical tribes of Equestria that founded this castle over a thousand years ago. It was their combined hope to construct a school in which students of both Wizard and Pony alike could study magic in harmony. Before I continue, I wish to allow Princesses Celestia and Luna to step forward and say a few words on the alliances’ behalf.”

The crowd clapped once more as Dumbledore stepped aside, as Princess Celestia and Princess Luna stepped up before the mass of students.

“Thank you all so much for your warm welcome and attention,” Celestia smiled. “It was a few hundred years ago that myself and my sister Princess Luna stepped through those same exact doors that many of you just came through. At that time, witches, wizards, and ponies alike sat at the same tables as all of you. I cannot even begin to express my joy and jubilance to once again stand in this very hall where so many have stepped before.”

Luna stepped forward to speak her piece.

“Even after the first alliance was ended all those years ago, Equestria still maintained communication with the Wizard world till a time came that our worlds would unite once more. This year, not only do we have six students from Equestria attending school this year…”

Luna gestured toward the Student Six amongst the first years. Everyone looked down at them, which made Ocellus so nervous she quickly transformed back into her mouse form and hid in Yona’s fur.

“… but also our greatest heroes, the Elements of Harmony, will also be taking roles at Hogwarts as assistant professors.”

The crowd clapped once more as the Mane Six stepped forward and took a bow. Though much like Ocellus, Fluttershy too was quite nervous to be in front of such a huge crowd and hid within her mane.

“With that being said,” Celestia continued. “On behalf of myself, as well as my sister, Princess Cadence, and Shining Armor, we wish you all the best of luck!”

The crowd clapped once more as Celestia and Luna bowed their heads as they stepped back to rejoin their fellow rulers. Dumbledore once again stood before the masses to continue with his earlier announcements.

“Now then, onto my last notices,” He proceeded. “To the first years, please note that the Dark Forest is strictly forbidden to all students. Also our caretaker, Mr. Filch…”

He gestured toward a mean-looking man standing by the entrance to the Great Hall, a little tabby cat stood by his side.

“… has asked me to remind you that the third floor corridor, on the right hand side, is out of bounds to anyone who does not wish to die a most painful death. Thank you.”

The old wizard sat back down in his seat, as the Student Six faced each other nervously.

“Well that certainly wasn’t creepy at all,” Gallus stated sarcastically.

“No need to fret,” Sandbar assured. “As long as we just follow the rules and do what the professors expect of us, we can get through this school year without breaking any rules.”

“Where’s the fun in that?” Smolder replied.

Up upon the teachers table, it was clear Rainbow Dash shared similar thoughts. She leaned over toward Twilight, whispering in her ear.

“I know he’s a friend and all, but sweet Celestia he can be eerie at times!”

“Sh!” Twilight shushed loudly.

https://m.

McGonagall took center stage upon the platform again, unfurling the scroll she had earlier.

“Now when I call your name, you will come forth,” She announced. “I shall place the Sorting Hat on your head, and you will be sorted into your houses.”

Everyone looked at the old hat upon the stool when the weirdest thing happened. The hat actually started moving, as though it were alive. Even weirder than that, it started to break out into song!

Sorting Hat (Sings):
Oh, you may not think I’m pretty,
But don’t judge on what you see,
I’ll eat myself if you can find,
A smarter hat than me!

You can keep your bowlers black,
Your Top hats sleek and tall,
For I’m the Hogwarts Sorting Hat
And I can cap them all!

There’s nothing hidden in your head
The Sorting Hat can’t see,
So try me on and I will tell you
Where you ought to be.

You might belong in Gryffindor
Where dwell the brave at heart,
Their daring, nerve, and chivalry
Set Gryffindors apart!

You might belong in Hufflepuff,
Where they are just and loyal,
Those patient Hufflepuffs are true,
And unafraid of toil!

Or yet in wise old Ravenclaw,
If you’ve a ready mind,
Where those of wit and learning,
Will always find their kind!

Or perhaps in Slytherin
You’ll make your real friends,
Those cunning folks use any means
To achieve their ends!

So put me on! Don’t be afraid!
And don’t get in a flap!
You’re in safe hands (Though I have none)
For I’m a Thinking Cap!

Most of the students stared silently upon the hat, though Silverstream enthusiastically clapped heartily for the hat.

“Oh great…” Smolder groaned. “We landed in the ‘musical’ version of this universe!”

“Do another song!” Silverstream cheered.

“NOOO!!!” The group shouted.

Up at the teachers table, Twilight, Spike, and the remainder of the Mane Six looked toward the Sorting Hat with their eyes bugged out and mouths agape.

“Okay, ah change mah mind,” Applejack spoke, shocked. “That is the weirdest thing ah have ever seen!”

“Agreed darling,” Rarity nodded.

“Ditto!” Rainbow gawked.

After the random musical number, McGonagall began to read off the students one by one for the Sorting Ceremony.

“Hermione Granger!”

Hearing her name called out first, she slowly made her way up the stairs. Needless to say, she seemed very nervous.

“Oh no,” Hermione spoke to herself. “Okay, relax.”

“Mental that one, I’m telling you,” Ron commented.

Harry nodded in agreement, yet still looked on in concern for the girl. Eventually, Hermione takes her seat at the stool as McGonagall placed the sorting hat upon her head.

“Ah, right then…” The Sorting Hat spoke. “Hmm… right. Okay… Gryffindor!!”

The students at the Gryffindor table cheered, as Hermione jumped off with a smile.

“Draco Malfoy,” McGonagall called out.

Draco sauntered up the steps proudly. The tattered hat nearly flipped out before touching down on Draco’s head.

“SLYTHERIN!”

The students cheer, though not as loudly as Draco made his way to Slytherin with a smug grin on his face.

“There isn’t a witch or wizard who went bad who wasn’t in Slytherin,” Ron whispered to the group.

“No! Bad guys in Slytherin house,” Gallus replied sarcastically. “Imagine that…”

“Susan Bones!” McGonagall called out.

As a small, redheaded girl approached Harry looked around the Great Hall. Until eventually he noticed a black greasy haired, pale man, Severus Snape, giving him a sinister look from his seat at the table. All of a sudden, Harry Potter felt a searing pain on his forehead and quietly cried out as his scar started to burn like it were on fire.

“Harry, what is it?” Ron asked, concerned.

“Nothing… nothing, I’m fine,” Harry assured.

The rest of the Student Six looked worried at first, silently sensing a sign that something was wrong. But they had no time to weigh in their thoughts, as the Sorting Hat made its decision for the girl.

“Let’s see… I know… Hufflepuff!”

Susan Bones made her way toward the Hufflepuff table, as McGonagall continued to call out names.

“Ronald Weasley!”

Gulping nervously, Ron slowly climbed up the steps. He sits upon the stool, as the hat is placed on his head.

“Ha!” The Sorting Hat laughed. “Another Weasley. I know just what to do with you… Gryffindor!!”

The students cheer as Ron sighs in relief, knowing he’d be among his brothers at Gryffindor. The Student Six applaud for their friend as he made his way toward his seat at the table.

“Harry Potter,” McGonagall called next.

All at once, the entire Great Hall went silent. Everyone, from student to faculty, watched as Harry Potter walked up and sat down along the stool. The Sorting Hat gets placed along his head, as Harry sat waiting for his fate to be determined.

“Hmm… difficult, very difficult,” The Sorting Hat pondered. “Plenty of courage I see, not a bad mind, either. There’s talent, oh yes, and a thirst to prove yourself. But where to put you?”

“Not Slytherin,” Harry whispered to the hat. “Not Slytherin…”

“Not Slytherin, eh? Are you sure? You could be great, you know. It’s all here in your head. And Slytherin will help you on the way to greatness! There’s no doubt about that. No?”

“Not Slytherin…” Harry whispered, with his eyes shut. “Anything but Slytherin.”

“Well, if you’re sure… better be… GRYFFINDOR!!”

Immense cheering is heard, as Harry made his way toward Gryffindor table.

“We got Potter!” Fred and George cheered. “We got Potter!”

As Harry sat down at the table, he turned toward Dumbledore. The old wizard lifted his goblet and slightly waved if, as if wishing congratulations for Potter. The Mane Six, the other rulers, and Spike applauded for Harry Potter with warm smiles. As Harry joined his fellow Gryffindors, one-by-one the remaining first-years were sorted to their respective houses. Until at last… only six were left for sorting.

“Gallus Griffon!” McGonagall called out.

Gallus appeared as if he were about to stand… before sitting back down.

“With all due respect, Professor?... I’d rather not.”

This caused a slight commotion in the Great Hall. Murmuring between students were passed, as well as amongst the faculty already seated.

“Well, if you would prefer to be Sorted last,” McGonagall spoke. “Perhaps we can move onto the next—”

“Uh, actually…” Sandbar interrupted. “What my friend means to say is… you see, the thing is… well…”

“Yona and friends not want to be split!” Yona called out.

And because of Yona, the murmuring grew increasingly louder.

“I beg your pardon?” McGonagall asked, dumbstruck.

“Look teach, we all know how important this is,” Smolder spoke up. “Heck, we wanted to come here ever since we were told about it. But well…”

“We’re afraid we’d be split into different Houses,” Ocellus added. “Forced to compete against each other… for points!”

“And we all love each other too much to even consider competing!” Silverstream cried out. “Please don’t split us up!”

“I understand this is a difficult time for you,” McGonagall spoke. “But the rules say that—”

“Professor!” Ocellus stood up. “You said the moment we are Sorted, the house we are sorted into becomes our family. And well… we’re a family, too!”

“True, none of us look alike,” Silverstream shrugged. “We may even come from different places… but we look out for one another.”

“Plus, I don’t think it’s fair risking our friendship just to fight over a silly cup!” Gallus remarked.

The Slytherin House at their table frowned at the Griffon, his words sparking a bit of an uproar.

“So… we don’t wanna cause any trouble…” Smolder began.

“We hope you understand…” Sandbar added.

“But either friends get Sorted in same house… or not get Sorted at all!” Yona concluded.

This affirmation of their friendship as a family stirred a silent commotion, especially amongst the professors. Headmare Twilight looked fearfully, wondering if her students made a grave error. So worried, she couldn’t bear to work even as Spike tried to calm her. All of a sudden, Dumbledore rose from his seat to address the Young Six, and the entire commotion went silent.

“Under ordinary circumstances…” Dumbledore began. “I would have asked that the six of you be Sorted, in accordance with the by-laws of our school or risk a fair expulsion from our academy.”

A sense of agreement is exchanged amongst the faculty, as Twilight buried her face to hide her embarrassment.

“However… this is not the case… for these six have demonstrated… the unity we at Hogwarts… wish to pass down to the next generation of wizards and witches.”

Twilight looked up after hearing Dumbledore’s words, shocked by his stirring words.

“To ask these six to sacrifice their unity to be Sorted… is something I would not wish to impose. Therefore… I request that only one of you volunteer to be Sorted. Whichever House the one is Sorted to the others shall be Sorted into as well.”

The Young Six widen their eyes over the surprising arrangement before conferring with each other in a low whisper, discussing their options for a moment before addressing the Headmaster.

“Headmaster, we’ll accept the terms,” Ocellus nodded.

“And since it’s technically my turn…” Gallus reminded. “I’ll be the one to decide which House we go to.”

“Very well,” McGonagall nodded. “Now that we have the matter sorted, please… come to the podium, Mr. Griffon.”

Gallus briefly turned back around toward his friends.

“Are you guys really sure you want me to decide what House we’re gonna be students of?” Gallus asked. “You trust me that much?”

“Sure we do, Gallus~” Silverstream assured. “Besides, wherever we end up, as long as we face it together, we can handle anything~”

“Even playing nice with Mouthful?”

“Uh…”

“Let’s wait till we cross that bridge to address it, ‘kay?” Smolder suggested. “Now, go on, oh fearless one~!”

Smolder playfully shoved Gallus forward toward McGonagall and the Sorting Hat itself. Gallus gulped deeply as he slowly approached, turning his head briefly back to his friends who gave him reassuring looks. Soon… he stood before Professor McGonagall.

“Are you ready?” McGonagall asked.

Gallus took one more look toward his friends before releasing another gulp.

“I… I guess I am,” Gallus nodded. “Lay it on me, Professor.”

As Gallus faced the crowd, McGonagall carefully placed the hat upon the griffon’s head. The hat immediately comes to life and began to assess Gallus’ mind.

“Well, now…” The Sorting Hat examined. “Now this is an interesting mind, I must admit. Sharp of thought and of tongue, plenty of nerve as well. And beneath that lies an uncertainty of worth and then under that… an ambition to rise above your own station. But… where to put you for the best credit given? Hmm…”

The hat leaned toward Slytherin, which Gallus could feel above his head.

“Perhaps… the best place would be—”

“Please, not Slytherin!” Gallus hastily whispered. “Not Slytherin…”

“Another refusal for Slytherin?” The Sorting Hat asked, surprised. “Are you quite sure this is what you want? You have what it takes to survive, even thrive, and it’s all here in your head. Plus, Slytherin will give you the tools needed to become the greatest leader among all. Isn’t that right, yes?”

But the muttering Gallus made, refusing over and over, said otherwise.

“Hmm… aha! Now I see your true core. Beneath all your desires and self-doubt, I see an innermost wish to belong to those who acknowledge that which you are and not that in which you pretend to be… well, such a thing won’t be of much use in Slytherin… but perhaps it is best served in… Gryffindor!”

As the crowd cheers over the announcement, Gallus opened his eyes and released a sigh of relief. McGonagall removed the hat and Gallus flew into the embrace from his friends, all of whom congratulating him. Not only do they get to spend their education together, but they shall spend it with Harry and their new friends. The Young Six looked toward their own Equestrian teachers cheering not just for their being Sorted, but for standing by the convictions of their lessons at the School of Friendship. Amongst all the proud faces upon the table, Headmare Twilight was the proudest of them all. The Young Six soon break up their hug to join up with Harry and the other Gryffindors.

Later, soon as all first-year students were sorted in their houses, the entire student body talked amongst each other. McGonagall dings her spoon along her cup to gain everyone’s attention.

“Your attention, please!” McGonagall called out.

The commotion grew silent as Professor Dumbledore rose from his chair.

“Let the feast… begin.”

All across the Great Hall, food magically appeared on all the tables. Everything the students could ever imagine, all the edible concoctions they can savor, sat right before them. Meats and protein, milk and dairy, fruits and vegetables, more food than they could ever eat. The entire hall is filled with awe and chatter.

“Wow!” Harry gasped.

“Oh, we are eating good tonight!” Smolder declared.

Draco especially looked at all the food, raising his eyebrows and proceeds to dig. All the students gathered as much food they can either fill on their plates… or right down their mouths. Ron especially stuffed his face, with a chicken wing in each hand. Smolder and Gallus savaged ripped the flesh of the wings cleaning the meat off one bone at a time, consuming the meat ravenously like a competition. Sandbar grabbed himself some vegetables off a platter, while Ocellus nibbled on some bon-bons and Yona gulped down every sweet heavy with vanilla extract.

As her friends ate, Silverstream sat near an Irish student conversing with Neville, Seamus by name. And as it seems, Silverstream was already making friends.

“No kidding?!” Silverstream spoke. “Is that true?”

“That’s right,” Seamus nodded. “I’m half-and-half. Me dad’s a Muggle. Mam’s a witch. Bit of a nasty shock for him when he found out.”

“Fascinating! That’s kind of like my parents too! My father shifted to a hippogriff up on Mount Aris, while my mom decided to stay in Seaquestria as a Sea Pony. So in a way, you could say I’m ‘half and half’ myself.”

As Silverstream and the boys shared a laugh, Harry sat beside one of the oldest Weasley brothers, Percy. Looking back toward the faculty table, Harry couldn’t help but eye a rather suspicious looking character.

“Say, Percy,” Harry spoke, leaning over. “Who’s that teacher talking to Professor Quirrell?”

Percy looked over, as the two professors were sharing a conversation together.

“Oh, that’s Professor Snape, head of Slytherin house,” Percy answered.

“And… what exactly does he teach?” Ocellus asked.

“Potions. But everyone knows it’s the Dark Arts he fancies. He’s been after Quirrell’s job for years.”

“A disgruntled school professor unsatisfied with his job, ambitious for more,” Gallus replied, between bites. “Hmm… that’s not suspicious at all.”

Ron, having just finished another chicken wing, reached into the bowl for more. All of a sudden, a ghost popped out and scared the boy out of his willies.

“Hello!” The ghost greeted. “How are you? Welcome to Gryffindor!”

As the Young Six and the Gryffindor students looked in shock, they suddenly looked up as their eyes went wider. Through the walls and even from the floor, numerous ghosts suddenly poured into the Great Hall. Men and women alike, spirits of Hogwarts’ past, sailing and wailing along in midair. Among them, a kooky looking ghost waving a rapier and laughing.

“Look, it’s the Bloody Baron!” A girl called out.

“How do you like that for luck?” Smolder asked. “Ghosts wandering the school and we don’t get one back in Equestria.”

“Not to worry, Smolder,” Percy assured. “They’ve resided here at the school as long as we can remember. Most of these ghosts are harmless… but they can be a little mischievous.”

Percy turned back towards the older ghost, who slowly rose from the table.

“Hello, Sir Nicholas. Have a nice summer?”

“Dismal!” Nicholas replied. “Once again, my request to join the headless hunt has been denied.”

As the ghost made to leave and join his brethren, it slowly dawned on Ron.

“I know you! You’re Nearly Headless Nick!”

“I prefer ‘Sir’ Nicholas if you don’t mind,” Nick replied.

“Nearly headless?” Smolder and Ocellus said, in unison.

“How can you be nearly headless?” Hermione asked.

“Like this,” The ghost replied.

Grabbing his head, he pulled it toward the side. Before the eyes of the students, the ghost’s head hung by just a thread.

“Ahh!” Ron and the Student Six yelled.

Hermione moaned in disgust; Harry simply rolled his eyes. Nick reattaches his head back to his body before floating away. Of course, the students weren’t the only ones freaking out as the Mane Six saw the display from their own table.

“Whoa!” Spike called out. “Dude that’s creepy!”

“Sweet Celestia!” Rarity cried out. “I nearly lost my lunch!”

“Well, least them ghosts are friendly,” Applejack reassured. “Ain’t that right, Pinkie?”

Applejack waited for a response but answer there came none.

“Uh… Pinkie?”

Applejack turned to the side and all at once her eyes went wide. Using a butter knife, Pinkie Pie spread some peanut butter not on a piece of bread… but strangely a pickle slice. Once the pickle was fully spread, Pinkie leaned over and placed a slice of pineapple on top of it. The girls looked on with deep confusion as Pinkie took a big bite, and a loud crunch echoed.

“Pinkie, I really shouldn’t be asking this,” Twilight spoke up. “But since when do you like pickles with… peanut butter and pineapple?”

“Hmm… I don’t really know,” Pinkie replied, with her mouthful. “I suddenly been having a craving in my tummy and I just couldn’t say no. Crazy right? Hey Fluttershy, are you going to eat that pumpkin frittata?”

Pinkie Pie pointed toward the dish on Fluttershy’s plate. The Pegasus uttered not a word, but merely slid the plate toward Pinkie Pie who proceeded to pig out with the dish. Twilight Sparkle turned towards Applejack and Rainbow Dash, the two ponies sitting together, but all they could offer is a shrug as the night rolled on.

Peeves

At the conclusion of the feast, the house prefects lead the members of the four houses toward their respective common rooms. Currently, Percy Weasley lead the Gryffindor house out the Great Hall toward the Grand Staircase. The Student Six followed closely behind Harry, Ron, and Hermione, every single one satisfying full after that grand meal. Though their stomachs slightly bulged, the content look on their faces demonstrated their satisfaction.

“Boys, that was the best food I’ve ever had in my life!” Smolder said, patting her stomach.

“I know right?” Gallus nodded. “I was grabbing one chicken leg after another; basically, stuffed that meat down my throat with no regrets!”

“Yona like the Butterbeer!” Yona commented.

“Don’t even get me started on the sweets!” Silverstream said, gleefully.

While the students savored the moment, the Mane Six walked alongside the young group.

“So, I hope you all enjoyed the feast,” Twilight spoke.

“Did we ever, Headmare Twilight!” Ocellus nodded.

“And just think, we get to eat like this every day!” Sandbar said, in amazement.

“If this school’s torture, you can chain me to the wall!” Gallus smirked.

*BELCH!*

All of a sudden, everyone turned toward Pinkie Pie. The pink party pony patting her chest after delivering the loudest belch any of them have ever heard in their lives.

“Wowie-wow-wow!” Pinkie giggled. “That was a big one! Must’ve had more than I thought!”

“Well ah ain’t surprised really,” Applejack commented. “Yah practically ate the whole table up there Pinkie.”

“Not to mention your choice in food creations were… more ‘unusual’ even by your standards,” Rarity added.

“I don’t know what you guys mean,” Pinkie shrugged off, waving a hoof. “I’ve been mixing it up since I was an itty-bitty, itsy-bitsy, twinkie-pinkie!”

“Pinkie, you ate a big bowl of rocky road ice cream,” Rainbow spoke, disgusted. “With ketchup… mustard… relish… and ranch… as the toppings.”

“And you forgot to say it super yummy!” Pinkie exclaimed, licking her lips. “I should pass the recipe over to the Cakes as soon as we get back to Ponyville.”

The majority of the Equestrians tried their best to keep themselves from upchucking. But the very image of the food combination Rainbow described made it difficult to swallow. But fortunately, another subject popped up as a means of distraction.

“So… why are you guys coming with us?” Gallus asked. “Don’t the teachers get their own dorms or something?”

“They do, but Professor McGonagall had a word with Professor Dumbledore during dinner,” Twilight explained. “They both agreed we should stay in the Gryffindor common room with you all.”

“They figured it be best for us to remain together,” Fluttershy added quietly.

Just then, Pinkie burst between the two with a party hat upon her head and kooky glasses in the shape of the Gryffindor seal.

“Yeah!” She exclaimed excitedly. “Party in the Gryffindor Common Room!!!”

Pulling her party cannon out of her mane, Pinkie blasted the entire group with confetti. Everyone dusted the colorful mess off themselves as Harry, Ron, and Hermione turned towards the Mane Six.

“Trust me, she can be a LOT worse than this,” Rainbow commented.

After getting themselves cleaned off, Percy continued to lead the group through the hall and up towards the Grand Staircase.

“Gryffindors, follow me, please,” He ushered. “Keep up. Thank you.”

As they were walking along, they all passed by a group of first year Ravenclaws (Among them, a very familiar student) led by their own prefect.

“Ravenclaws, follow me. This way.”

The prefect guided the students up another flight of stairs. The entire Gryffindor group, the Mane Six and the students included, gazed up to bear witness to the magnificence of the Grand Staircase itself.

“This is the most direct path to the dormitories,” Percy announced. “Oh and keep an eye on the staircases… they like to change.”

How true the words actually were, as the students looked up toward the extremely high corridor and a large amount of staircases. As the people climbed on them, some of the staircases switched places. They all gazed in amazement as the staircases shifted, moving all around and about.

“Isn’t that dangerous?” Ocellus asked nervously.

“Yeah, what if someone falls?” Sandbar asked.

“Oh no need to worry about that,” Percy assured. “This entire corridor is enchanted for your safety. If on the off chance a student might misstep or the staircase shifts too soon, the magic in this corridor prevents anyone from falling and place them back on the staircase.”

“That’s no problem for some of us who’ve got wings,” Rainbow boasted, showing off her wings.

“Well, not all of us have wings Rainbow darling,” Rarity stated. “Thank goodness Hogwarts is well-prepared.”

“Couldn’t just use a levitation spell to float your way around,” Smolder pointed out.
Rarity dryly faced the snarky dragon student.

“As I said… not all of us can.”

“Keep up, please, and follow me,” Percy instructed. “Quickly now, come on. Come on.”

The first years of Gryffindor house followed closely behind Percy, beginning their ascent up the stairs. As they climb along, they noticed several of the portraits moving. The people within the frames started to greet the students as they passed.

“Seamus, that picture’s moving!” Neville told one student.

“Look at that one, Harry!” Ron pointed out.

“I think she fancies you,” Harry joked.

As the Student Six passed by a large portrait of a little girl, the girl herself gave a slight curtsy and waved as they walked by.

“Oh, look! Look!” Silverstream said excitedly. “Who’s that girl? She’s so nice.”

The Mane Six passed by a portrait of an elder wizard, who turned toward them with a smile.

“Welcome, to Hogwarts,” He greeted.

“Why thank you very much,” Rarity thanked.

“Wow! Even the pictures here are friendly,” Applejack observed, amazed.

As the group climbed their way along the Grand Staircase, admiring the millions of moving portraits lined along the wall, Rainbow decided to get a little competitive.

“Alright girls, who wants to race me up to—to—um…”

She leaned toward Percy Weasley.

“What floor is the Common Room on?” Rainbow whispered.

“Seventh floor,” Percy whispered back.

“—to the seventh floor?!” Rainbow finished.

“I’m in!” Smolder yelled, raising her claw.

“Alright kid, last one to the top is a rotten hay burger!”

Rainbow and Smolder took off at top speed straight up, as they flew toward the seventh floor. The two were practically neck and neck as they drew closer toward their destination. Rainbow just started to pull ahead as they were about to reach the floor…

*SPLAT!*

All of a sudden, Rainbow rammed face-first into a pie which mysterious floated in thin air. Unfortunately for her, it also caused her to lose momentum and she started tumbling downward. She screamed as she plummeted down, unable to get her wings to work properly at the moment.

“RAINBOW!!!” The Equestrians screamed.

Thankfully, just before she hit the ground, an invisible magical force stopped her from falling and slowly pulled her back up. Seeing their friend was alright, everyone breathed a sigh of relief as the magic force placed Rainbow back on the stairs to rejoin the others. She took quick rapid breaths in panic, as Smolder flew back down.

“Oh my gosh Rainbow, are you okay?!” She asked worriedly.

Eventually, after regaining her composure and air back into her lungs, she nodded her head.

“Yeah, I’m okay,” She assured. “Can’t say the same for whoever did that to me and almost killed me!”

“How could a pie even float in midair like that?’ Twilight asked. “As far as I know, no one was even doing magic.”

Suddenly, cackling interrupted their conversation as what appeared to be another of the Hogwarts ghosts floated toward the group. This one was slightly different from the others though. He wore an old Victorian-style jester’s outfit and had a huge grinning face.

“So sorry ‘bout that luv!” The ghost chuckled. “When I sees someone zippin’ up them steps, I can’t help me-self but hit ‘em wit a pie!”

The ghost chuckled uncontrollably, as Rainbow finally got her wings working again. She hoved back up and glared at the spirit.

“Why I oughta…”

She flew quickly toward the ghost with every intent of doing some damage. Unfortunately, Percy stuck out his arm and stopped her from going further.

“Lemme go!” She demanded. “I’m gonna hit him so hard, it’ll wake up his body!”

“Don’t go worrying yourself over him Rainbow,” Percy assured her. “That’s just Peeves, the Hogwarts poltergeist.”

“Poltergeist?” The Equestrians spoke.

Suddenly, a loud, rude sound, like that of air being released from a balloon, buzzed in their ears as the dark-eyed, wide-mouthed little man appeared in front of them. He floated cross-legged in the air, clutching a pair of walking sticks.

“That’s right lil’ ponies,” Peeves nodded. “Peeves is the name and chaos is my game!”

Peeves observed all the students and the Equestrians gathered on the steps, as an evil cackle escaped his lips.

“Oooooooh!!! Ickle firsties! What fun!”

Suddenly, Peeves flew over toward Pinkie and stuck his hand out.

“I hear’s yer all ‘bout havin’ fun! Put ‘er there me funny bonnie!”

Pinkie, with a giddy smile, reached out to shake his hand. The moment they made contact Pinkie’s whole body lit up like a Hearth’s Warming tree as two thousand bolts of electricity coursed through her body. When Peeves pulled his hand back, Pinkie’s eyes went wide and her whole body burnt to a crisp.

“Did you order the original recipe or extra crispy?” Pinkie sighed dizzily, fainting back.

“Oh no!” Twilight slapped her forehead. “Just what we need! Another agent of chaos to put up with!”

“You wouldn’t be referring to me I presume?”

Wide eyed, the Equestrians looked around rapidly as they immediately recognized that voice. The Hogwarts first years were rightfully confused.

“Discord—show yourself right now!”

“No need to shout Twily,” Discord replied.

The voice drew them towards one of the portraits and a horrified gasp was released. There sitting on a fancy lounge chair, dressed in a Greek toga, a vine around his forehead, and holding grapes over his lips, an all too familiar draconequus came into view.

“And here I thought you’d never wonder why such a handsome figure like myself made minimal appearances in this series except for Doc’s commentaries,” Discord smiled, biting a grape.

“DISCORD?!” The group shouted.

“What in tarnation’ are y’all doin’ here?!” Applejack shouted.

With a snap of his talon, the draconequus popped out of the portrait and floated before the stunned students, the Greek robe and vine wrap vanishing complete. But instead dressed like an old-timey sailor.

“Just a sailor passin’ through me darlin’,” Discord said.

A snap of his talons later, he reverted back to his usual appearance.

“But all joking aside, now with the alliance between the Wizarding World and Equestria mended, I’ve been long overdue for a trip to visit old friends… and speaking of ‘friends’…”

Peeves popped right beside Discord, casually leaning beside the old draconequus.

“Discord me ole’ buddy!” Peeves greeted, slapping Discord’s talon. “So these be them Equestria Girls ya been mentionin’ ‘bout… oh, and the kiddies too.”

“HEY!” Gallus frowned.

“You know this joker?” Rainbow pointed out.

“Know him?” Discord smiled. “Why Peeves and I go way back, a thousand years to be exact. As masters of chaos, we always got a kick of all the chaos and mischief we’d play on all those muggles.”

“Oh yes, all the chaos we’d used to pull on humanity,” Peeves added. “The Black Plague…”

“The Spanish Inquisition!” Discord included.

“The Brady Bunch reunion…”

“… I wasn’t there for that one,” Discord pointed out.

“Aye there be things you missed out in a whole year,” Peeves patted Discord’s shoulder.

“Why does none of that sound like harmless practical jokes?” Twilight asked, sarcastically.

“Well, that was back during my evil Draconequus days,” Discord sighed. “Good times… anyways, it’s always so good to see my ‘best friends’ here at the school. Just think, a whole school-year full of fun and wonder.”

“That’s debatable,” Smolder muttered.

“To think this will be the biggest role I had in any story, since all the background appearances in the other universes.”

“Say wut?” Applejack asked.

Raising his eyebrows, Discord pulled down the screen, took a remote from his right ear, and with a push of a button revealed a slide show.

The ‘Over the Rainbow’ scene where Discord was fiddling with Huck’s contraption, watching the girls and Spike with Dorothy in the midst of her song.

Discord sunbathing at the beach watching Shaggy & Scooby Doo having a word with the man inviting them to Spooky Island.

Discord mooching candy bars while the shop-owner is singing ‘The Candy Man’ to the kids.

Discord disguised as a police officer during the ‘Point of No Return’ sequence.

Discord arm-wrestling a thug while the group tried to recover the key to the Patty Wagon.

Discord sitting amongst the class while The Warrens present one of their cases.

The Mane Six and their students sat there dumbstruck and clearly confused. Pinkie Pie had just straightened herself out to her usual self, brushing all the soot away.

“Hey!” Pinkie realized. “How come we didn’t know about any of that until now?”

“I have my ways,” Discord smiled, brushing his chest.

“Why am I not surprised?” Spike frowned.

“Discord… Peeves…” Percy spoke up. “Do I have to summon the Bloody Baron to take care of you two?”

Peeves turned toward Percy, stuck out his tongue, and vanished, dropping his walking sticks on Neville’s head (“Ow!”).

“Party pooper!” Discord frowned. “Well, I was just going along anyway. Places to go, people to greet, a class to prepare for…”

“What class?!” Twilight asked.

“Shh!” Discord hushes, pressing a paw onto Twilight’s lips. “Can’t tell ya, it will spoil the surprise. Maybe in the next chapter.”

With a snap of his talons, Discord vanished before their very eyes… for a few seconds. Moments later, Discord reappeared with a paper bag in his hand.

“Oh, silly me, I completely forgot,” Discord smiled, handing a bag to Fluttershy. “I packed you a lunch for your first teaching job tomorrow.”

“Aw, thank you Discord,” Fluttershy smiled lightly.

“Ta-ta! Until tomorrow…”

Discord proceeded to zoom away, rattling coats of armor as he passed by. The rest of the Mane Six sighed and shook their heads.

“Ah great! As if one Discord wasn’t enough,” Rainbow muttered, crossing her hooves. “Now there’s two of them!”

“I’d watch out for Peeves especially,” Percy said, as they set off again. “The Blood Baron’s the only one who can control him, if not Discord. One thing to note about Peeves: He won’t even listen to us prefects…”

“I know that feeling all too well, darling,” Rarity nodded, shifting her eyes. “All… too… well…”

“If I ever see that Discord and that little poltergeist again,” Rainbow growled to herself. “So help me, it is so on!”

A short while later, just along the seventh floor, the group find themselves walking down the corridor leading straight to the Common room. Eventually, they reached the end of the hall and approached a large painting of a rather large woman in a pink dress. She is known as ‘The Fat Lady’, the name spoke for itself.

“Password?” She asked.

“Caput Draconis,” Percy responded.

The Fat lady smiled, nodding in confirmation. The painting soon opens up revealing a doorway in the wall, leading straight to Gryffindor Tower. Percy lead the way straight to the Common Room, as the students followed closely behind.

“Follow me, everyone. Keep up, quickly, come on.”

Stepping into the Common Room, everyone looked about in wonder and awe. The room itself was utterly huge with comfortable sofas and chairs, tables, and a giant fireplace blazing upon the center.

“Gather ‘round here,” Percy instructs. “Welcome to the Gryffindor Common Room. Boy’s dormitories, upstairs and down to your left. Girls, the same on your right. You’ll find that your belongings have already been brought up.”

“And remember every pony—I mean everyone,” Twilight corrected herself. “First class begins at the first hour of dawn. You’ll find all your course schedule along on top of all your luggage.”

“But for now, it’s best to get some sleep,” Rarity advised. “We expect everyone to be bright-eyed and bushy tailed by tomorrow.”

With that declared, everyone scurried off into their own little directions, boys on one side and girls toward the other. The next few minutes, they’re either unpacking their belongs or admiring the Common Room, especially those not in a hurry to bed. Overall, there was much activity and commotion throughout the entire room.

Later at midnight, the entire Gryffindor house was fast asleep. All hoping to be right as rain for tomorrow’s classes. All the girls slept peacefully in their beds within their dormitory, while the boys slept in theirs. Ron, Seamus, Neville, Gallus, and Sandbar were all sound asleep in their beds, tuckered out after a long day. The only one who didn’t seem asleep at the moment was Harry Potter himself.

Harry sat alongside the window in his pajamas, with his owl Hedwig by his side. He gently stroked the owl, as he gazed out the window. He sighed with content, knowing that somehow he was going to love it here at Hogwarts.

“Harry?”

Harry quickly turned toward where the voice had come from as none other than Spike, in his pajamas and little nightcap on his head, came around the corner. The little dragon walked over to the young boy’s side, sitting alongside him.

“You okay buddy?” He asked.

“Yeah, I’m alright,” Harry nodded.

“You sure? You seem a little out of it.”

“Oh no, not at all. As a matter of fact, for the first time in a long time, I feel… fantastic.”

“I’m pleased to hear that,” Spike smiled, patting Harry’s leg with his claw. “Alright man. I’m just going to head back to sleep. We’ve got a big day tomorrow after all.”

“Alright,” Harry smiled back. “Goodnight Spike.”

“Goodnight Harry.”

Spike yawned as he headed back toward his own bed at the corner. Harry remained by the window to gaze out the window for a while longer. After a while, Harry made his way toward his bed and laid down to rest, putting his glasses along the counter. Seconds later, he allowed his eyes to slowly close and drift off into the land of dreams. Having no idea what the future had in store at Hogwarts, Harry somehow knew that as long as his new friends stood by his side, he’d be more than ready for it.

Transfiguration and Potions

The very next morning, the sun shined brightly over Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardy. In the boys and girls dorms, the Student Six slept peacefully in their beds. Yesterday had proven to be such a taxing day for all of them ever since they arrived at Hogwarts, then the Sorting Ceremony, and the most tremendous feast they ever had. This day seemed like the perfect day for the kids to sleep in… unless two very mischievous entities had anything to say about it.

By the foot of the entrances leading to the dorms, Peeves and Discord plotted the most humorous, yet terrible means to wake the youthful explorers. Each of them carried a wooden bucket in their grasps, both covered in a lid. The evil looks upon their faces made it very clear that it’s worse than what anyone could imagine.

“Right then,” Peeves spoke. “Now ya remember the plan, mate?”

“I sure do Peeves ole boy,” Discord nodded. “You give Gallus and Sandbar a good scare, while I have a little ‘fun’ with the girls. They’ll never know what hit ‘em!”

Discord lifted the lid off his barrel slightly, extending his eyes to peek inside. A chuckle escaped his lips as he slowly put the lid in place.

“Oooh! This prank is pure gold; just like old times!”

“Discord, barrels up!”

The two entities clink their barrels together like mugs before they sneak their way into the dorms, opening and closing the doors behind them. A few seconds passed until…

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!”

“EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEKKKKKKK!!!!”

The girls rushed through the dormitory doors, screaming in horror toward the common room and covered up with slimy earthworms on their bodies.

“What the hay?!?!” Smolder yelled.

“Get ‘em off me!” Ocellus screamed, flailing her arms. “Get ‘em off me!”

Meanwhile, rushing down from the boys dormitory, Gallus and Sandbar raced down into the common room. They were freaking out more than the girls, trying to scratch the worms off their bodies.

“What’s going on here?!” Gallus yelled.

As the Young Six shook the worms off themselves, Discord suddenly popped out of nowhere dressed in a bathrobe, a sleep mask over his eyes, and clutching a small Fluttershy plushie in his arm. He yawned as he snapped his fingers and all the worms vanished.

“Must you all make such a fuss?” Discord asked, faking being tired.

The Young Six slowly turned their heads toward the spirit of chaos, glaring angrily.

“Discord!!!” Sandbar shouted loudly. “What in the wide world of Equestria is the matter with you?!”

Discord snapped his fingers again, this time transforming his attire, so he now wore a blue suit jacket and small spectacles over his eyes. Peeves floated down through the ceiling, hovering above his friend.

“You’ve all overslept on your first day of classes,” Discord said disapprovingly. “As a Hogwarts Professor, I hereby deduct twenty points from Gryffindor.”

“You just self-appointed professor!” Yona grumbled.

“Ooh, talking back to a teacher… another five points from Gryffindor!”

The Young Six all groaned but realized Discord actually made a valid point. It was already late in the morning, the kids were running late for Transfiguration Class with Professor McGonagall, and seeing McGonagall is the head of their house… being late was certainly not going to be a good thing.

“Oh my gosh you guys!” Silverstream gasped loudly. “He’s right! We better hurry and get a move on or McGonagall’s going to be furious!”

The students made a mad dash back up their dormitories to collect their supplies while Discord and Peeves remained in the common room. Discord snapped his fingers again and two cups of tea were procured for himself and Peeves.

“I think that went rather well,” Discord smiled mischievously.

“Indeed it did,” Peeves nodded. “But the ickle little students best hurry. They’re livelihoods won’t be worth two locked doors and a trick staircase if they’re late.”

The two tapped their tea glasses together and drank the contents. Of course, being a ghost, Peeves couldn’t drink tea and it just fell through him and splattered upon the floor. A couple minutes passed, and all the students raced downstairs in their robes and all the materials in their grasp.

“Okay guys, we’ve gotta go and fast!” Gallus said urgently.

“But how will we even know where to go?” Ocellus asked.

“This place is like one giant maze!” Smolder added.

“Oh it’s really simple,” Discordspoke up. “Just down the Grand Staircase and to the right.”

All the students looked toward him, shaking their heads in confusion. Without another word, they raced down to find a way to Transfiguration while Discord and Peeves watched with satisfied grins.

“Next time’s much worse for them youngsters,” Peeves spoke, rubbing his hands. “Some wastepaper baskets on their heads, the rugs pulled under their feet, bits of chalk in the face, then sneaking up being ‘em, grabbing their nose, and shouting…”

A large paw grabbed Peeves by the nose, stopping him in mid-seconds. Peeves turned his eyes as Discord smirked at him.

“GOT YOUR CONK!” Discord shouted, raising his brows.

“HEY!!!” Peeves smiled, pointing a finger.

The Student Six ran as fast as they could down the Grand Staircase, minding the constantly shifting and changing staircase. Until finally, they came upon the second-floor corridor. They raced down before eventually coming upon a giant row of greenhouses. Finally, they came to a stop to catch their breath and figure out where they were.

“Something… tells me… we’re not going… the right way,” Gallus gasped breathlessly.

“There must be someone we can ask for directions,” Sandbar said, looking around.

“Maybe someone in there will know,” Silverstream suggested, pointing to the greenhouses.

They proceed toward the first greenhouse and walked through the door. The moment they got inside, the Student Six faced an unbelievable sight to behold. Before their eyes, Applejack wrestled a giant Venus Fly Trap. Behind her was a whole gathering of students and a short, plump witch wearing gardener-like robes.

“Hold still ya overgrown vegetable!” Applejack growled.

The fly trap finally hurled Applejack into the air and as she came down, she grabbed her lasso and threw it around its giant maw. She trailed around the giant plant a few times before pulling its trap shut. Breathing heavily, she turned back toward the class, particularly toward Neville Longbottom.

“That is why ya never use a growth spell to speed along the process of a Venus Fly Trap,” She explained.

“Professor Applejack?”

Applejack quickly turned toward the Young Six standing by the door with their eyes wide and mouths agape.

“Well howdy there y’all!” Applejack greeted. “What are ya doin’ here? Ain’t y’all supposed tah be in Transfiguration?”

“Well we are,” Gallus answered. “But we’re lost.”

“What are you doing?” Smolder asked.

Applejack wiped the sweat from her brow and readjusted her Stetson hat.

“Well seein’ as myself and the others are assistant professors here, my responsibility is helpin’ Professor Sprout here teach Herbology.”

The students turned behind her and saw Professor Sprout using her wand to shrink the Venus Fly Trap down to size.

“Things got a little outta hand... or hoof,” Applejack continued. “But it’s alright now.”

“Does Professor Applejack know where Transfiguration is?” Yona asked.

“Yeah, it’s just one floor down,” Applejack explained. “Just go past the courtyard, down the corridor tah yer right and it’s right there.”

“Thanks Professor Applejack!” Sandbar thanked her.

“Yer welcome,” She nodded. “Now get on off tah class and y’all stay outta trouble now!”

The Student Six nodded their heads and quickly headed back into the corridor. They just made their way toward the Grand Staircase, but just as they passed the second-floor girl’s bathroom, they could hear something inside. And it sounded as if someone was very sick.

Deciding to see if whoever it was is alright, the girls decided to go in while Gallus and Sandbar waited outside. Soon as the girls were inside, they saw Pinkie Pie in one of the stalls throwing up excessively.

“Professor Pinkie?” Silverstream called.

Pinkie turned toward them, as the girls could clearly see Pinkie’s face was as green as a freshly made salad. Her mane was even slightly less poofy, drooping a bit along the sides. She smiled as best as she could.

“Hiya girls…” She greeted, with a slight wave. “You should really be in Transfiguration right now and it’s not good to be…”
Pinkie stopped talking when another urge to vomit hit her and she hurled directly into the toilet. The girls glanced at Pinkie worriedly.

“Are you alright Professor Pinkie?” Ocellus asked.

“You want us to get Madame Pomfrey or Headmare Twilight?” Smolder added.

Pinkie eventually stopped upchucking and turned back toward the girls.

“Nah, I’m fine,” She brushed off. “Just ate too much at the feast last night. Rainbow Dash warned me not to mix Jalapeno peppers with Red Velvet cupcakes… I didn’t listen. Guess that’s why my tummy’s been feeling funny.”

The girls all turned toward each other with uncertainty, but the urge to get to class quickly was overwhelming.

“Are you sure you’ll be okay?” Ocellus asked.

“I’m fine, Ocellus,” Pinkie nodded. “You’d berry hurry and get to class before… uh oh…”

Another violent vomiting session cut Pinkie off, as she once more vomited into the toilet. The girls shook their heads before slowly leaving the bathroom. They soon rejoined the two boys standing outside the bathroom entrance.

“What’s going on in there?” Sandbar asked.

“Professor Pinkie’s in there,” Smolder answered. “She’s puking her guts out.”

“Is she okay?” Gallus asked concerned.

“She said she ate too much at the feast,” Silverstream spoke, uncertain. “But I’m not so sure that’s all.”

“Whatever it is, we don’t have time right now,” Smolder said urgently. “We’ve got to get to Transfiguration; otherwise, McGonagall and Headmare Twiligh will tear us a new one.”

They all nodded and continued their way toward the next floor. As they were running, they almost ran smack-dab into Ron Weasley and Harry Potter, who were also heading their way.

“Lemme guess,” Ron spoke. “You all heading for Transfiguration too?”

“Yep!” Gallus nodded.

“We’d have been there sooner ourselves,” Harry said. “But we got all turned around.”

“No kidding!” Smolder replied. “This place is like a one-thousand-piece puzzle; you don’t have a single clue where to go.”

“Professor Applejack told us where to go,” Sandbar informed them. “Follow us!”

The students, Harry, and Ron ran like the wind through the first-floor courtyard and down the corridor on the right. The first door off the left marked their arrival at Transfiguration and they all rushed inside. Most of the students inside were already working on the material. Hermione turned back to them as they entered, rolling her eyes, and shaking her head. Twilight and Spike both stood in front of the classroom, right next to McGonagall’s desk where a small tabby cat sat.

“Whew!” Ron breathed. “We made it.”

“That’s a huge relief!” Gallus sighed blissfully.

“I can’t believe we actually got here on time!” Smolder smirked.

Seeing the arrival of the students, Twilight shook her head disapprovingly as she approached them.

“Where have you all been?” She asked.

“Sorry Headmare Twilight,” Ocellus apologized. “We overslept and when we tried to find out way here, we got turned around.”

“Haven’t I taught you all anything about punctuality and being on time for class?” Twilight asked irritated.

The Student Six bowed their heads in shame and disappointment. Twilight could see the regret on all their faces and deeply sighed.

“Look… just try to be on time from now on,” She spoke calmly.

They nodded in understanding and worked their way towards their seats.

“Well, at least we got here before Professor McGonagall,” Smolder said, in relief.

“I know right?” Ron nodded. “Can you imagine the look on McGonagall’s face if we were late?”

Not a second later, the tabby cat jumped off the desk and transformer into Professor McGonagall mid-leap and stood before them all. The two boys and the six student creatures stared in amazement toward the elder witch’s feat while McGonagall stared at them seriously.

“You mean something like that?” Spike replied.

“That was bloody brilliant!” Ron complimented.

“You can say that again,” Silverstream nodded in amazement. “I mean I know I can turn into a sea pony whenever I want, but even I can’t pull that off!”

“Well thank you for that assessment, Mr. Weasley, Miss Silverstream,” McGonagall said. “Perhaps it would be useful if I were to transfigure your companions, Mr. Potter, and yourselves into a pocket watch. That way one of you might be on time.”

Everyone could clearly hear the disappointment in the professor’s voice. Her tone made them wipe the shock off their faces.

“We got lost,” Harry said.

“It’s true Professor,” Sandbar nodded. “We got so turned around it was hard to find out where Transfiguration was.”

“Then perhaps a map?” McGonagall suggested. “I trust you don’t need one to find your seats.”

Everyone nodded silently, as they sat in their seats while McGonagall took her place at her desk.

Later that same day, inside Snape’s potions classroom, all the students sat and chattered away near steaming cauldrons. Among the class, the Student Six sat at the same table as Harry and Hermione.

“It was nice of McGonagall not to give us detention on the first day,” Ocellus replied, in relief.

“Let’s hope Snape doesn’t correct that,” Smolder said.

“From what I’ve gathered, he can be a pretty mean teacher when he wants to be,” Gallus added.

“Aw, come on guys,” Silverstream said. “We know better than to judge a book by its cover. Sure Snape looked pretty mean during the feast, but for all we know he might actually be very nice.”

The door slammed open loudly causing many students, including them, to jump as Snape stormed to the front of the class.

“There will be no foolish wand waving or silly incantations in this class,” Snape said harshly.

Smolder turned toward Silverstream with narrows eyes.

“Oh yeah, he’s a real sweetheart,” She whispered sarcastically.

Silverstream smiled awkwardly and shrugged as they looked back toward Snape.

“As such, I don’t expect many of you to appreciate the subtle science and exact art that is potion making,” He continued, looking at Draco. “However, for those select few… who possess the predisposition…”

Draco smiled at the acknowledgement, as if knowing Snape was talking about him. Nevertheless, Snape kept talking.

“I can teach you how to bewitch the mind and ensnare the senses. I can tell you how to bottle fame, brew glory, and even put a stopper in death.”

Smolder rolled her eyes as she turned toward her friends.

“Is this guy for real?” She whispered.

“Someone’s got an inflated sense of themselves,” Gallus smirked.

“I don’t think we should be talking,” Ocellus whispered nervously. “If he catches us, we’re in huge trouble.”

Little did she know, Snape was already glaring at them. But he was also looking right next to them, toward Harry, who was not even looking at him and scribbled notes on a piece of parchment.

“Then again, maybe some of you have come to Hogwarts in possession of abilities so formidable that you feel confident enough to NOT… PAY… ATTENTION.”

The last bit of what he said caught the students’ ears and they acknowledged Snape’s heated glare. They quickly stopped talking and sank back into their seats, trying to avoid Snape’s cold gaze. Hermione nudged Harry, finally making him look up toward the Professor. Snape slowly approached Harry, to speak to him properly.

“Mr. Potter,” Snape spoke. “Our… new… celebrity. Tell me, what would I get if I added powdered root of asphodel to an infusion of wormwood?”

Hermione raised her hand eagerly, while the students turned toward Harry with concern. The boy sat silently for a few seconds then eventually shrugged.

“You don’t know?” Snape spoke. “Well, let’s try again. Where, Mr. Potter, would you look if I asked you to find me a bezoar?”

Hermione’s hand raised again, desperately trying to get Professor Snape’s attention. Everyone in the room stared toward Harry, waiting to hear what he had to say. But clearly the look upon his face said it all.

“I don’t know, sir,” Harry sighed.

“And what is the difference between monkshood and wolfbane?”

It was becoming too much. Despite Hermione’s hand raised as high as she could, the students could clearly see what Snape was doing. Putting Harry Potter on the spot, expecting him to know ‘everything’. Harry had never felt so humiliated before, not even back home.

“I don’t know, sir."

“Pity,” Snape spoke bluntly. “Clearly, fame isn’t everything… is it, Mr. Potter?”

Draco turned toward Harry Potter with a smirk, while the boy drooped lower in embarrassment. Finally, the Student Six could no longer for this any longer.

“Excuse me, Professor Snape,” Silverstream spoke up. “Clearly, Hermione knows. It seems it’s a pity not to ask her.”

“And besides, we don’t think it’s fair to put Harry on the spot just because he’s the most famous boy in this world,” Sandbar added in defense.

“You may be the Professor and all,” Smolder argued. “But that doesn’t give you the right to humiliate your own students!”

Hermione stared at them, slightly surprised by their choice of words. Some ‘oohs’ and ‘ahs’ were exchanged, as some of the students either chuckled or gasped. Ocellus nervously faced her friends, shaking her head with silent gestures.

“Silence!” Snape ordered.

One single word and the entire classroom went silent. The Professor turned toward the Student Six and Harry, who could tell by his face that he looked insulted. Harry Potter gulped nervously, while the Students looked fearful toward the dark-haired man. Snape slowly walked toward their desk while Hermione kept her hand up in the air.

“And put your hand down, you silly girl,” Snape added.

Hermione did just that as Snape sat in front of Harry. The Student Six watched them anxiously, as the professor leaned toward him and forced him to look straight into his eyes.

“For your information, Potter… asphodel and wormwood make a sleeping potion so powerful, it is known as the Draught of Living Death. A bezoar is a stone taken from the stomach of a goat and it will save you from most poisons. As for monkshood and wolfsbane, they are the same plant, which also goes by the name of aconite.”

The entire room was quiet, all the students watching the tense confrontation between a teacher and his pupil.

“Well? Why aren’t you all copying this down?”

The students instantly obeyed, proceeding to jot down the notes just as Snape said. The professor returned to his desk and proceeded to dip his quill into some ink.

“And Gryffindors,” Snape continued. “Note that five points will be taken from your house… for your classmate’s cheek. And the following students will be serving detention at the end of the day: Silverstream, Sandbar, Smolder… Gallus, Ocellus, and Yona will be joining you too.”

The Young Students shot their heads up from their notes, shocked beyond belief for being called out. But none more stunned than the last three students mentioned.

“Us?” Ocellus spoke nervously.

“What Yona do?!” Yona asked.

“Professor Snape,” Gallus spoke up. “You can’t just punish all of us for…”

“Spoken from the very same Griffin who convinced a hat to sort the six of you in the same house,” Snape interjected, without looking. “Rather than having each of you sorted as per tradition, regardless of which house the hat saw fit. Either you’re sorted in the same house… or not at all. Weren’t those your exact terms?”

Gallus went silent, as the other students lowered their heads. It wasn’t enough that Snape humiliated Harry Potter just for not paying attention, but now their professor was using their words against them.

“You save your world as many times as your teachers, and suddenly that means you know everything,” Snape continued. “But allow me to make this perfectly clear: You don’t.”

Snape continued to write, while the Slytherin house snickered toward the Gryffindors, specifically Harry and his friends. Hermione frowned at Harry for costing the house some points, while the Young Six bowed their heads in shame.

“Detention…” Gallus muttered. “Great…”

“Headmare Twilight’s going to be so mad when she hears about this,” Ocellus spoke sadly.

“Yep,” Yona sighed.

While the Student Six felt down about themselves, Harry Potter stared silently toward Professor Snape. The Potions Professor turned slightly, acknowledging Potter’s glance, before continuing with his writing. While the boy may not have known much, somehow he could tell that Snape disliked him for reasons beyond understanding. Which just begged the question:

Why?

Mail Delivery & Flying Class

Around midday, in the great hall, many of the students were working on their homework. It just around lunch time, and another feast was in progress that same time. But rather than sitting at the teachers’ table today, Twilight and the rest of the Mane Six chose to sit beside the Gryffindors at their table.

“So… how did every pony’s first day of teaching go?” Twilight asked her friends.

“Aside from almost getting’ eaten by a giant Venus Fly Trap, can’t complain none,” Applejack replied.

“Eaten by a Venus Fly Trap?” Twilight asked, confused. “How did that almost happen?”

“Ah was tryin’ tah teach the young’uns about the different growth processes of varyin’ plants. Apparently young Neville tried to speed up the process with a spell to make it grow faster. The plant ended up takin’ to it too well and next thing ah know, ah’m wrestling the thing to the ground!”

“Goodness darling!” Rarity gasped. “Were you hurt at all?”

“Nah, just lil banged up is all,” Applejack assured. “Ah talked tah Professor Sprout and told her ah wanna help Neville a lil bit more. The boy seems tah have a bit of a harder time getting’ it than the others.”

“I think that’s a very nice thing of you to do Applejack,” Twilight commended.

“Thanks Twi!” Applejack smiled.

“Good thing it wasn’t a ‘singing’ Venus Fly Trap, A.J.,” Pinkie replied casually.

“Wut’s the difference?” Applejack questioned.

“Well aside from the ‘obvious’… they’d be impervious to every form of bullet, rat poison, and not even blades would cut it down. I’d tell you all the things they’d say… but the rating in this story won’t permit me to say it.”

Pinkie’s friends stared blankly toward the party pony, who proceeds to take a piece of cake, take a can of whip-cream from her mane, squeezed the filling deep in the cake, and stuffed it messily into her mouth, chewing loudly. But their attention was interrupted when Rainbow came in, flying a few loops over their heads before shooting into the air and zipped right down.

“Yeah well, I’m super excited to teach the kids some flying later,” She said excitedly. “Finally, a chance for me to both showcase my awesomeness as a teacher and pass on my sick moves to the younger generation.”

“Yeah Dash, cuz the next thing any of us want is a whole new lot of braggers!” Applejack joked.

The others giggled over Applejack’s comeback, while Rainbow glared with a huff before taking her seat at the back of the table.

“I personally love being able to help care for all the magical creatures here at the school,” Fluttershy spoke up. “Especially little Rich here.”

She lifted her cage and opened it up, thereby allowing her little Niffler, Rich, out and about so she could cuddle with him as he nuzzled his head under her chin.

Why she name him Rich?

Nifflers love anything shiny and mostly go after money. The name stuck.

Then why not just call him ‘Shiny’?

Mmm-mm. Can’t… that’s what Twilight calls Shining Armor.

Ooh… right…

Anyway… it was during this moment the Young Six strolled into the Great Hall and made their way toward the end of the table where everyone else sat. Harry and Ron followed closely behind them. The moment they took their seat at the table, Twilight turned over and noticed they seemed pretty solemn and upset.

“Are you kids okay?” She asked concerned.

“Not really…” Gallus replied gloomily.

“Why not?” Pinkie asked them. “This is the most funnest, most fantastical time ever! No need to be a sourpuss while we’re all here. Let’s turn those frowns upside down!”

Pinkie smiled brightly as she grabbed Gallus’ cheeks with her hooves and pulled them till it appeared he was smiling. She pulled away only for Gallus to reach up and adjust his expression back toward a frown.

“Come on y’all, what’s wrong?” Applejack asked.

“We got detention with Snape later today,” Smolder grumbled.

“Why?” Twilight asked. “What happened?”

“He singled out Harry and made him feel stupid just because he’s famous,” Sandbar explained. “Silverstream, Smolder, and I stood up for Harry and Snape gave all of us detention.”

“Yona, Ocellus, and Gallus do nothing wrong!” Yona added. “But Snape punish us too.”

“That’s just terrible!” Rarity said appalled.

“It doesn’t seem very fair to punish all of you for helping a friend,” Fluttershy added.

Harry plopped down beside the Young Six, smiling their way.

“Well regardless, I’m thankful you stuck up for me,” He thanked them.

Turning toward their friend, the Student Six couldn’t help but smile slightly.

“Anything to help our new best friend,” Silverstream smiled.

“Just wish it didn’t get us detention in the process,” Gallus sighed.

In the meantime, at another part of the table, Seamus tried out a spell upon a goblet of water.

“Eye of rabbit, harp string hum. Turn this water, into rum!”

He peered into the cup only to see nothing happened. Shaking his head, he pointed his wand toward the goblet and tried again.

“Eye of rabbit, harp string hum…”

The students and the Mane Six glanced at him curiously wondering just exactly what he was going for.

“What kind of spell is that?” Twilight asked. “Since we’ve been here, I’ve studied a multitude of spell books and haven’t come across anything like that.”

“Probably because it’s not a spell Twilight,” Spike deadpanned.

“What’s Seamus trying to do to that glass of water?” Harry asked Ron.

“Turn it into rum,” Ron replied. “He actually managed a weak tea yesterday, before—”

*BOOM!*

A mighty flash cut off Ron, a loud explosion ensued, and everyone flinched. The cup exploded leaving Seamus charred. Several students, including the Student Six, laughed at his expense while Hermione fanned away the smoke with her hand.

“Now that’s what I call a drink that ‘explodes’ with flavor,” Rainbow joked.

BOO!

*SPLAT!*

A tomato flew out of nowhere and smacked right into Rainbow’s face. The cyan Pegasus groaned, wiping the residue off her face.

“Seriously, where do these tomatoes keep coming from?!” She asked seriously.

Suddenly, a bunch of screeching is heard as a flock of owls come into the hall through the rafters above.

“Ah! Mail’s here!” Ron smiled.

The owls soar through the hall, dropping parcels toward the students. One drops a letter and a newspaper, The Daily Prophet, to Ron, another drops one to Hermione, and Harry… got nothing. Of course, he wasn’t the only one. Neither the Mane nor the Student Six were left with any mail to receive.

“Wonder why we didn’t get any mail?” Applejack questioned.

“Probably because when the alliance was renewed, any pony can come and visit Hogwarts whenever they like,” Twilight explained.

“Guess if any pony wanted to deliver us something, they’d bring it to us themselves,” Spike added.

“WHOA!!!”

A yelling sound drew the ponies and other creatures to look up as a very familiar grey mare with a blond mane flew hazardously through the Great Hall. Suddenly, the pony in question crashed upon the table and sent an assortment of food, cutlery, and plates flying about. Soon as the mare sat up, everyone could see she wore a Ponyville Post Office uniform. However, her most defining feature was the pair of golden yellow eyes that stared cross-eyed at them all. Knowing it was immediately, the Mane and Student Six chuckled and smiled.

“Derpy, you came!” Pinkie stated excitedly.

The pink party pony ran right toward the mail delivery mare, embracing her in a big hug, to which she happily returned.

“So, I see you’ve been practicing that landing,” Rainbow commented.

“Whatever brings you all the way out here darling?” Rarity asked.

“I’ve brought the mail for all of you!” Derpy responded.

Digging into her brown mail bag strapped to her side, Derpy Hooves pulled out an assortment of letters and packages. All of which for the both the Mane and Student Six.

“Yes!” Silverstream shrieked. “Mama’s homemade seaweed fritters!”

Smolder looked through her package to find a huge lava rock from her home back in Equestria.

“Awesome! Now I’ve got a piece of home I can keep with me for the school year. Must’ve been Garble’s idea.”

Harry Potter turned towards the Daily Prophet besides Ron.

“Can I borrow this?” Harry asked Ron, who nods. “Thanks.”

In the meantime, Nevillie unwrapped his gift and out from the box he pulled out a clear glass ball with a gold banner around it. One of his fellow students, Dean Thomas by name, took notice.

“Hey, look!” Dean Thomas pointed out. “Neville’s got a Remembrall!”

Everyone eyed the tiny glass ball in confusion.

“What the hay is a Remembrall?” Applejack asked.

“I’ve read about those,” Hermione answered. “When the smoke turns red, it means you’ve forgotten something.”

As she explained, a small cloud of red smoke filled the glass ball.

“The only problem is, I can’t remember what I’ve forgotten,” Neville replied confused.

“You know Twilight, you could really use one of those,” Spike chuckled, nudging Twilight’s side.

“What do you mean?” She asked quizzically.

“You know how you are always forgetting things? Maybe if you had one of those, you wouldn’t forget as much.”

An insulated look formed along Twilight’s face, but she said nothing. As she looked around the table, toward the rest of her friends, she noticed they all nodded in agreement over Spike’s words. A sigh escaped Twilight’s lips as she looked through her own mail.

“Hey guys, somebody broke into Gringotts,” Harry said suddenly.

Hearing this, everyone turned toward Harry in shock.

“WHAT?!” They all asked together.

Harry nodded and gestured toward the paper, as all the ponies (Even Derpy) and the students gathered around him to see what he spoke about. If someone broke into Gringotts Bank, a place meant to be impenetrable, this was clearly a serious matter. They gaze toward the paper as Harry read the article.

“Believed to be the work of dark witches or wizards unknown, Gringotts goblins, while acknowledging the breach, insist that nothing was taken. The vault in question, number 713, had in fact been emptied earlier that same day.”

The Student Six looked toward each other, the last part of that story catching them off guard.

“That’s odd,” Ocellus replied. “Harry, wasn’t that the vault you and Hagrid went to.”

“Yeah, it was,” Harry answered.

“Ooh… so mysterious!”

A voice drew them over and they finally acknowledged Derpy Hooves eying curiously toward the article, nodding her head as if she were pondering.

“Um… Derpy dear,” Rarity spoke up. “Not that we don’t enjoy your company on these trips, don’t you have a route you still need to complete?”

“Hmm?” Derpy looked over, realizing. “Oh yeah! Of course! I really should be on my way; places to go, packages to deliver. We really should get together more often. Any-who, I gotta be going! Have a muffin day!”

The group waved as Derpy Hooves quickly took off into the air…

*BAM!*

“OW!”

The group winced as Derpy Hooves crashed into a part of the ceiling. She pulled her face from the hard service, chirping birds swirling around her head, as her eyes rolled round and round. Shaking her head, clearing herself, she turned back toward the group, smiled with a light chuckle, then took off through the opening. Rainbow Dash, among the group, shook her head.

“Sometimes I worry about that mare…”

Later that afternoon, just outside Hogwarts castle, the Student Six, alongside the students of both Gryffindor and Slytherin house, lined up in two straight rows. By their sides, each student had a broomstick specifically for today’s class. Their teacher, Madam Hooch, strolled down the line. She had short hair and hawk yellow eyes.

“Good afternoon, class,” Hooch greeted.

“Good afternoon, Madam Hooch!” The class answered back.

“Good afternoon, Amanda, good afternoon…”

By the time she reached the end, Madam Hooch turned to address the class.

“Welcome to your first flying lesson,” Hooch began. “And this year, we have someone very special joining us for our lessons this semester. An experienced flier and member of a prestige flying squadron in her homeland. All the way from Equestria, please welcome…

“ME!!!”

At rapid speed, Rainbow Dash flew in beside Madam Hooch performing a loop-de-loop around the class before pausing in mid-flight hovering over the kids. A majority of the Gryffindors, specifically the Student Six, applauded for Rainbow Dash. At least ‘one’ student from Slytherin actually clapped hands for the cyan Pegasus, but the moment her classmates looked… the applause stopped.

“What’s up Gryffindors and Slytherin?!” Rainbow called out. “I hope you’re all ready for your first flying gig because there is no greater joy than being up in that blue sky, feeling that rush of wind against your face, and soaring at incredible speeds! Now I know there are some of you among this class who can already fly without broomsticks. I’m looking at you guys.”

Rainbow acknowledged the following members of the Student Six who already have wings: Gallus, Ocellus, Silverstream, and Smolder. Ocellus was slightly timid from the attention she received from the students, while Smolder gave a thumbs up toward the Wonderbolt.

“All jokes aside… there’s going to come a time when you want to be able to fly and those wings for whatever reason won’t work. That’s what we’re here to teach you with these brooms. So you’ll still have a means to be fly, and be awesome, and…”

“Are you quite finished Professor Dash?” Madam Hooch asked, stiffly.

“… Yeah Madam,” Rainbow replied, chuckling. “Carry on.”

Rainbow Dash assumed her position next to Madam Hooch, standing as seriously as possible beside the Hogwarts professor. For some reason, when it came to Hooch, she reminded her of some pony Rainbow Dash recalled before. As if history was repeating itself in some way.

“All right, what are you waiting for?” Madam Hooch questioned. “Everyone step up to the left side of their broomstick. Come on now, hurry up.”

All the students did just that, assuming their spot on the left position alongside their individual brooms. On instruction, Madam Hooch held one hand over the broomstick.

“Stick your right hand over the broom and say, ‘up’!”

“Up!” The kids shouted.

The moment Harry Potter shouted ‘Up!’, the broom immediately flew into his hand. Hermione and the Student Six stared toward him as the class continued.

“Wow!” Harry gasped, in amazement.

“Up!” Draco spoke.

His own broomstick flew directly toward the palm of his hand and he smugly grinned. While some of the students were able to get their broomsticks on command, the rest were having a slight difficult time.

“Up!” Yona grunted. “UP!”

“With feeling!” Hooch instructed.

“Concentrate!” Rainbow added.

Most broomsticks were slow to rise upon command, and both groups of students found themselves struggling to get their own broomsticks to cooperate. Ron found himself having trouble as the broom wouldn’t get off the ground. Even Hermione, with all her studies, found herself working with a particularly stubborn broomstick.

“Up! Up!” Hermione commanded, repeatedly. “Up! Up!”

“Up!!!” Ron shouted.

His broomstick immediately shot up and whacked him on the nose.

“Ooh!” Sandbar and Yona winced.

While Ron recovered, he noticed Harry laughing.

“Shut up, Harry,” Ron replied.

“Heh! Heh! Heh!” Gallus chuckled. “Guess somebody didn’t hit off well with their broom! Heh-heh-heh-heh!”

Little did Gallus realize that his own broomstick slowly rose beside him. Gallus stopped laughing the moment he saw the broom floating in mid-air. For a moment it just hovered beside him and even more puzzling was how Gallus initially didn’t utter the command.

“Uh…”

*WHACK!*

“OW!!!”

The griffin cried out as he clutched behind his flank, but the broomstick kept whacking him at that very tender spot. The majority of the class, especially the Slytherins, laughed at Gallus’ expanse as he found himself running away from the seemingly crazy broomstick. The teachers just stood there watching the scene, as the griffin kept crying out between every whack of that broom.

“Should we do something?” Rainbow asked.

“Believe it or not, that’s not the worst thing I’ve seen happen with a broom,” Madam Hooch replied. “Give him time, he’ll figure it out…”

Eventually, all the students finally got their broomsticks in their hands though for how long none can say. Gallus massaged the tender feeling in his flank after a brief scuffle with his own broomstick, glaring at the magical item as if making sure it wouldn’t perform any mischief. But otherwise, the class continued as scheduled.

“Now, once you’ve got hold of your broom, Professor Dash and I want you to mount it,” Madam Hooch instructed. “And grip it tight, you don’t want to be sliding off the end.”

They watched the entire class mount their broomsticks one-by-one.

“Now normally, I’d do things rapid quick and very fast,” Rainbow added. “But Madam Hooch insists we’d do things nice and slow. So what we’re going to want you to do is just kick off the ground, on our command, nice and hard.”

“Keep your broom steady, hover for a moment, and then lean forward slightly and touch back down,” Hooch instructed further. “On my whistle… three… two…”

Just as Hooch blew the whistle, something unusual occurred. Somehow, Neville’s broomstick somehow lifted him off the ground and Neville looked quite frightened.

“Mr. Longbottom,” Hooch spoke.

“Neville, what are you doing?” Silverstream asked.

“We’re not supposed to take off yet!” Sandbar added.

But poor Neville kept soaring away uncontrollable and there was nothing the boy could do to stop himself.

“M-M-Mr. Longbottom!” Hooch called out. “Mr. Longbottom!”

“Hey Neville, where do you think you’re going?!” Rainbow shouted.

“Down! Down!” Neville screamed. “Help!!!”

Harry and the others could only watch as Neville immediately skyrocketed toward the sky.

“Come back down this instant!” Hooch demanded.

“I’ll get him!” Rainbow spoke.

The cyan Pegasus quickly took off after Neville, who flew uncontrollably in the air. At one point, Neville crashed against a wall, conking along it and then swooping it off. All the while, the poor boy screamed his head off as he clung to the broom for dear life. The Pegasus flew as fast as she could to reach out for the boy. And yet she found that this broom was flying much faster than she could flap her own wings. Soon, they were zooming toward the group of students while Hooch quickly held out her wand to stop him.

“Mr. Longbottom--!” Hooch shouted.

However, she and the students saw that Neville was coming in too hot. The students quickly stood aside as Neville flew right past the scattered students. Rainbow Dash saw she was flying towards Hooch, but was too late to go up and…

*WHAM!*

The cyan Pegasus crashed right into Madam Hooch, sending the Professor and her assistant tumbling head over heels. The Student Six turned back and saw Neville go up toward a nearby tower.

The boy screamed, hollering till he zoomed past a statue of a man holding a mighty sharp spear. Neville’s cloak caught the speak, flipping him off the broom and he hung there.

“Oh. Ah… help!” Neville cried out.

The boy wavered as the students and teachers looked up from below. All of a sudden, he heard a slight tear and looked up. In that moment, his cloak ripped through the spear sending him falling. But his cloak caught onto a nearby torch, making the boy slip off his cloak a second later and fell to the ground.

“Ahh!”

*CRASH!*

“Everyone out of the way!” Hooch called out.

She and Rainbow Dash raced through the group, as all the students scattered about. They cautiously approach Neville, who laid face first upon the ground unmoving.

“Hang on kid, we’ll get you up,” Rainbow assured.

“Is he alright?” Ocellus asked.

“I don’t know,” Smolder answered.

Hooch and Rainbow Dash helped Neville to his feet. Apparently, he had broken his wrist after his sudden fall.

“Ow-ow-ow-ow…” Neville cried.

“Oh, oh, oh, oh dear,” Hooch muttered. “It’s a broken wrist.”

“Ooh… I’ve been there before Neville,” Rainbow nodded, clicking her tongue. “Don’t worry, you’re in good hooves—hands. We’ll have you all fixed up in a jiffy, right teach?”

“Right then. Good boy come on now. Up you get.”

As the professor and her assistant help Neville to his feet, Draco reached down and grabbed Neville’s Remembrall, which fell from him. All this goes unseen, as the teachers begin to lead Neville away with them.

“Everyone’s to keep their feet firmly on the ground while we take Mr. Longbottom to the hospital wing,” Hooch instructed firmly. “Understand? If I see a single broom in the air, the one riding it will find themselves out of Hogwarts before they can say, Quidditch.”

“Um yeah, so…” Rainbow replied. “Just try not to do anything… ‘reckless’. We’ll be back.”

By the time the teachers left to take Neville to the hospital wing, a snicker escaped Draco’s lips as he displayed the Remembrall before his ‘goons’. Among them, a green haired girl who looked toward the boy quietly and nervously.

“Did you see his face?” Draco asked. “Maybe if the fat lump had given this a squeeze, he’d have remembered to fall on his fat arse.”

Draco and his goons laughed, but Harry and his friends were not pleased. They approached the boy as he displayed Neville’s Remembrall in one hand.

“Give it here, Malfoy,” Harry demanded.

“It’s Neville’s present,” Silverstream added. “It’s not nice to take what’s not yours; will you ‘please’ return it?”

“No,” Draco replied. “I think I’ll leave it somewhere for Longbottom to find.”

The blond-haired boy hopped upon his broom, soaring around and through the group of students.

“How ‘bout up on the roof?”

Before any student can answer, Draco had already soared off with the Remembrall in his possession. He hovered several feet above the grounds, as if the boy himself were on top of the world.

“What’s the matter, Potter? Bit beyond your reach?”

Finally having enough, Harry got onto his broomstick. Getting the idea, the Student Six hopped on their own broomsticks despite several already having wings. Hermione reached out to stop him.

“Harry, no way!” Hermione objected. “You heard what Madam Hooch and Professor Dash said! Besides, you don’t even know how to fly.”

“Sorry Mione!” Smolder apologized, extending her wings. “But the time for talking is over!”

Harry and the Student Six take off to confront Draco, the rest of the students completely ignoring Hermione’s warning.

“What idiots!”

Soon, Harry and his friends were now high in the air, right across from Draco himself.

“Give it here, Malfoy, or I’ll knock you off your broom!” Harry demanded.

“You’d better listen to him, Mouthful,” Gallus growled.

“Yona want smash Malfoy for long time!” Yona threatened.

“Is that so?” Draco smirked.
Harry made a dash toward Malfoy, but Draco twirled his broom around a 360 degree angle. Draco looked toward him triumphantly until he realized he no longer held the Remembrall.

“Impossible,” He whispered.

“Oh… Malfoy!”

Draco looked up toward the young dragon, who clutched the Remembrall in her scaly claws.

“Looking for something?” She teased mockingly.

Draco snarled and sped towards her… only for Yona to crash into his side and knock him off course.

“SMOLDER FLY NOW!!!” Yona called out.

Smolder sped away with the Remembrall in her claws, the others flying off in separate directions. Draco recovered quickly enough, fixed his hair, and took off toward the dragon. Smolder clutched tightly to the Remembrall as tightly as she flew, looking back to see Draco catching up with a fierce gleam in his eyes. Looking up, she whistled toward Silverstream who flew over her.

“Heads up Silver!”

She hurled the Remembrall with great precision, expertly hurling it toward Silverstream. The hippogriff managed to catch it within her talons. While the other students were distracted, a red-and-yellow haired girl from Gryffindor snuck away and seemingly rushed off to get help. Unbeknownst to her, a ‘Slytherin girl’ watched her take off and silently made off to follow her without drawing attention.

This display kept up for a good ten minutes, the girls tossing the Remembrall over Draco’s reach like a game of ‘Monkey in the Middle’ with broomsticks. Eventually, Silverstream turned toward Ocellus who waves for a pass. Just as Silverstream made to toss it toward her Changeling friend, Draco finally lost his patience.

“That’s it! I’ve had enough!”

He pulled out his wand and aimed directly towards the Remembrall.

“Accio Remembrall!”

The Remembrall shot right out of Silverstream’s talons before she can throw it. She turned back and saw the object return to Draco’s hands. The Slytherin smiled triumphantly once more, holding it up for them to see.

“Have it your way, then!”

Draco hurled the Remembrall into the air, like a baseball. Harry zoomed after the ball, speeding toward a tower. Just as he was about to hit a window, from which McGonagall is working, he caught the Remembrall. McGonagall noticed this and looked surprised as Harry, along with the Student Six, flew back down to the grounds. All the students, apart from the Slytherin house, cheered as Harry and his friends landing back toward the ground with ease. They all rushed toward them, surrounding Harry and his friends.

“Good job, Harry!” One student cheered.

“Oh, that was wicked, Harry!” Another added.

“Thank you! Thank you!” Smolder bowed. “It was nothing! All in a day’s work!”

“Harry Potter?”

Harry Potter and the students turned around and took notice of McGonagall who appeared in the grounds, along with two familiar girls behind her.

“Follow me,” McGonagall commanded.

Harry sullenly followed her, while the Student Six looked on.

“Professor McGonagall…” Smolder spoke up.

“You too child,” McGonagall interjected. “Come with me.”

Smolder’s eyes widen, as she dropped her head with a sigh. She faced her friends for a moment before reluctantly following the professor and Harry. All the while, Draco and his goons (Except one) snickered in delight over a small victory. The others completely ignored them for the time being, their concerns only toward Smolder.

“This just hasn’t been a good day for us,” Gallus muttered.

“Oh no… what if Harry and Smolder are going to get kicked out?!” Silverstream asked, panicking. “What if we have to spend the rest of the semester without hearing from them again? How will we--?”

“Calm yourself, Silver,” Sandbar assured. “Maybeonce they explain themselves, McGonagall will go easy on them.”

“Maaybe?” Yona questioned.

Back inside the school, McGonagall, along with Harry and Smolder arrived just outside of Professor Quirrell’s classroom. Inside, the teacher with the turban hat was teaching his students while holding onto an Iguana.

“You wait here,” McGonagall instructed, walking inside.

“An iguana s-such as this is…” Quirrell stuttered. “… an essential in-gredient…”

“Professor Quirrell, excuse me, excuse me,” McGonagall interrupted. “Could I borrow Wood for a moment, please?”

“Oh. Y-yes, of course,” Quirrell nodded.

One of the students, an older boy called Oliver Wood, got up to leave while Quirrell continued his lecture.

“And the vampire b-bat…”

As Smolder observed, wondering what was going on, she noted how each time someone entered or exit the classroom, an eerie roar emerged. Smolder was a slight uncomfortable, as she and her friends had yet to attend a Dark Arts classroom.

“Potter, Smolder, this is Oliver Wood,” McGonagall introduced. “Wood, I have found you a Seeker!”

“A Seeker?” Smolder questioned. “Um… wow… that’s… great! But what about me?”

“Well Smolder, I saw all the commotion along the grounds. I was on my way when I was informed by some students that one of them possessed remarkable talent on their part and should look into it.”

“… Meaning?” Smolder asked further.

“How would you like to represent the Gryffindor Quidditch team… as a Chaser?”

“I guess that sounds fun,” Smolder shrugged, confused. “But… what’s Quidditch?”

“Meet me at the grounds before school tomorrow morning,” Oliver Wood spoke up. “And I’ll explain everything to you both.”

“… Sure! Why not?”

While Smolder was most vocal over this sudden news, Harry Potter stood silently the entire time. So many thoughts raced into his head. Initially he assumed he and Smolder were in big trouble, probably at risk of being kicked out. But as soon as his friends find out about this big offer they had been given, shortly before the day was over, they too would be surprised. Yet that still begged the question… how did things suddenly turn around so quickly?

Third Floor Corridor

Later that day, as the sun slowly descended over the horizon, the Young Six were stuck in the Potions Classroom with Professor Snape. Currently, they were serving their detention which involves scrubbing down each and every single cauldron till they sparkled. Hours of hard, grueling word passed for the six of them. Every time they seemed to make a dent in the problem, Snape passed by, reading a book, and with one swish of the wand in his other hand cast a spell just to make the cauldrons dirty again.

“Urgh!!!” The students groaned.

“Please, Professor Snape!” Gallus whined. “Can we stop now? We’ve been cleaning these cauldrons for hours!”

“Your task has nothing to do with actually cleaning the cauldrons,” Snape replied, matter-of-factly. “Consider this a lesson as to what happens if you ever cross me… again. You stop when I say so.”

“Now Snape tell us!” Yona moaned.

Fortunately, detention thankfully came to an end for the Students, as they were allowed to leave. The poor kids were so exhausted by the time they stepped outside the classroom, poor Sandbar faceplanted on the hard floor while Silverstream laid spread-out across Yona’s back.

“That had to be the most horrible time in my entire life!” Gallus groaned.

“Even worse than the time Headmare Twilight made us clean her school when she thought one of us pulled that prank,” Ocellus whimpered.

“Thank Celestia it’s over!” Smolder sighed, relieved. “Let’s get back to the common room before Snapes decides he wants us to collect future potion ingredients.”

“I don’t know about you guys,” Silverstream spoke up. “But I for one have no desire to collect live fire seeds.”

As the young students trudged their way back toward the Gryffindor common room, walking along the corridors, many students passed by and offered Smolder congratulations.

“There’s our new chaser!” One Gryffindor student said.

“Nice going Smolder!” Another praised.

“You’ll make the Quidditch team that much better!”

The rest of the Student Six turned toward Smolder, who held the biggest smirk on her face from all the attention.

“Wow Smolder, you’re already turning into a celebrity like Harry,” Ocellus smiled.

“Nah, I don’t think I’m that famous,” Smolder shrugged.

Just as they walked by, they noticed Nearly Headless Nick and the Grey Lady floating by and sharing a conversation.

“Have you heard?” Nick asked. “Harry Potter is the new Gryffindor Seeker. I always knew he’d do well. Not to mention the young dragon Smolder is the newest Chaser. No doubt she will greatly aid the team in winning the Quidditch Cup soon enough.”

Once the two apparitions disappeared through the wall, the reality hit Smolder much more than she realized.

“Huh… I guess if even the ghosts are praising me, I am becoming famous,” Smolder said, amazed.

“No doubt that that.”

The voice drew the students toward their left. Ron, Harry, and the Mane Six walked towards them. The kids gave the boys high fives, hoof/claw bumps for some, as they walked together toward the Grand Staircase.

“I’m afraid to ask but how did detention with Professor Snape go?” Twilight asked nervously.

“Horrible!” Gallus replied bluntly.

“That bad?”

“He made us scrub all the cauldrons in the classroom… with our own toothbrushes!” Sandbar cringed.

Hearing this made every pony and everyone gag. Poor Pinkie turned sickly green, forcing herself to keep from vomiting. Proving their point, the Young Six pulled out their toothbrushes, now covered in gross-looking gunk from the cauldrons.

“I am never using this thing again,” Smolder said.

Smolder tossed the toothbrush onto the ground, as the others did the same. Taking a deep breath, Smolder released a fireball and melted the toothbrushes down to ashes.

“You know you could’ve just thrown them away,” Ron pointed out.

“Yeah… but where’s the fun in that?” Smolder smirked.

“So Snape seriously made you scrub cauldrons just for sticking up for Harry?” Twilight asked in disbelief.

“Yes Headmare Twilight,” The students nodded in unison.

“That is just horrible!” Twilight frowned, irritated. “I think I’ll have a serious talk with Dumbledore about this later. That sort of thing is cruel and unusual punishment.”

“I couldn’t agree more darling,” Rarity nodded.

“Yer dang tootin!” Applejack added.

It was at this moment Fluttershy decided to interject herself in the conversation, being she’s the group’s peacekeeper.

“Every pony, I know things are not very smooth at the moment,” She spoke softly. “But there’s no reason we can’t resolve this peacefully. I’m sure Professor Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall can handle it if we just explain the situation calmly.”

Hearing Fluttershy’s calm suggestion, her soothing words flowing through their ears, made everyone take a deep breath and calmed themselves.

“You’re right Fluttershy,” Twilight sighed. “You’re absolutely right. I’ll talk to Dumbledore and McGonagall as soon as I can and try to have this resolved.”

“In the meantime, let’s discuss Harry and Smolder joining the Quidditch team!” Silverstream suggested.

It was then the Mane Six, even Ron, turned toward the young hippogriff in confusion.

“What are you talking about Silverstream?” Twilight asked.

“Haven’t you heard? Apparently, Professor McGonagall named Harry the new Gryffindor team Seeker and Smolder a Chaser!”

Ron’s eyes widened, as he slowly turned his heard toward Harry.

“Is that true, Harry?” He asked.

“It certainly is!” Harry nodded.

“Seeker and Chaser?” Ron questioned. “But first years never make their house teams! You two must be the youngest Quidditch players in…”

“A century, according to McGonagall,” Harry finished.

“Not only that, but Smolder will be the first dragon ever to play Quidditch at Hogwarts!” Ron added.

As they continued, Fred and George approached and walked alongside Ron, Harry, and the Student Six.

“Hey, well done, you guys!” Fred congratulated. “Wood’s just told us!”

“Thanks Fred!” Smolder thanked with a fist bump.

“Not to sound rude or anything, but why did Oliver tell you guys this?” Gallus asked.

“Fred and George are on the team, too,” Ron answered.

“What their positions?” Yona asked curiously.

“Beaters.”

Hearing this, the young students faced Ron with confusion. They’d only ever heard of Quidditch today and had absolutely no idea just exactly what positions there were on the game.

“What exactly do beaters do?” Smolder asked.

“Our job is to make sure that you don’t get bloodied up too bad,” George replied. “Can’t make any promises, of course. Rough game, Quidditch.”

“Brutal,” Fred nodded. “But no one’s died in years. Someone will vanish occasionally…”

They break off from Harry, Ron, and the Equestrians, who walk across the courtyard.

“But they’ll turn up in a month or two!” George finished loudly.

Needless to say, the information the Weasley Twins provided didn’t exactly help with boosting Harry or Smolder’s confidence. Matter of fact, it only seemed to heighten the uncertainty and nervousness. Not only for Harry and Smolder, but the rest of their friends as well.

“Those two certainly know how to ease our worries,” Rarity said sarcastically.

“You know, since they reminded me, I actually did a little reading on Quidditch,” Twilight said nervously. “They are absolutely right about it being brutal at times. More often than not, players tend to leave the field in really bad shape. Some have even been killed playing the game.”

Now Smolder isn’t exactly the type of girl to get frightened very easily, but she couldn’t help that she was now slightly worried for her well-being.

“Maybe I should have thought about this before deciding to take the Chaser position,” She gulped.

“You and me both,” Harry agreed.

“Oh go on, you two,” Ron encouraged. “Quidditch is great. Best game there is! And you’ll be great, too!”

“Come on, Smolder!” Silverstream added. “In all the years I’ve known you, you’ve been the bravest and most sporty dragon I’ve ever met. If anyone can do this it’s you. Right guys?”

The rest of the Young Six thought for a moment with uncertainty, before eventually nodding in agreement.

“Silver does have a point Smolder,” Gallus spoke.

“Yeah, but I’ve never even heard of Quidditch until today,” Smolder argued. “I don’t know the first thing about it.”

As the group continued walking, they pass by Hermione, who is doing schoolwork. Hermione, knowing what Harry is talking about, jumps up from her work and joins them.

“She’s right,” Harry agreed. “We’ve never even played Quidditch. What if we make fools of ourselves?”

“You won’t make a fool of yourself,” Hermione piped in. “It’s in your blood.”

“What are yah talkin’ about Sugarcube?” Applejack asked.

“Follow me. I want to show you all something.”

Hermione led the group through the halls of Hogwarts till eventually they approached a large trophy case. Hermione points toward a plaque of former Quidditch players. One of them listed Harry’s father as a Seeker.

“Whoa!” Ron gasped. “Harry, you never told me your father was a Seeker, too.”

“I-I didn’t know,” Harry replied amazed.

Needless to say, Smolder still wasn’t all convinced.

“Okay so Harry might not be so bad, but what about me? According to McGonagall, I’m the first Equestrian dragon ever to be put on a Quidditch team.”

“That is true,” Hermione nodded. “However, you aren’t the first Equestrian to ever be on a Quidditch team.”

Now this bit of information made not only Smolder, but the entire group turn toward Hermione in confusion.

“What do you mean?”

Hermione pointed toward the top of the trophy case and they all looked up. Their eyes grew wide, their mouths dropped. For at the top of the case hung an old portrait of a young Princess Luna, dressed in older Ravenclaw Quidditch robes, hoisted into the air by the team. Not only that, but there were four Quidditch Cups for Ravenclaw side-by-side under the picture. Every creature stared at the moving picture and the four trophies in shock and amazement.

“Princess Luna played Quidditch?” Twilight asked.

“That she did,” Hermione nodded. “I read that back during the first alliance, when the princesses attended Hogwarts, Luna was assigned to the Ravenclaw Quidditch team by Headmaster Dibbit after seeing her perform amazing aerial feats.”

“Takes after me!” Rainbow bragged.

*SMACK!*

Applejack delivered a well-deserved slap to the back of Rainbow’s head. The Pegasus glared at the Earth pony as she rubbed her now sore head while Hermione continued.

“She had absolutely no idea how to play the game when she started. As a matter of fact, she ended up in the hospital wing on more than one occasion.”

This made Smolder gulp loudly at the idea that the princess of the night ended up in the hospital playing Quidditch. Hermione could see the obvious nervousness in the dragon and decided to add something to boost her confidence.

“But even though she had no idea how to play, she took time to learn and practice. Eventually, she became so good she not only became great at Quidditch, but she also led Ravenclaw to four back-to-back Quidditch cups. A feat no one has been able to replicate since.”

The group continued to admire the trophies in amazement before Hermione finally turned toward Smolder.

“So you see,” Hermione continued. “If Princess Luna can play Quidditch with no experience and win four Quidditch cups, you can play too.”

Smolder turned back toward Hermione and actually gave the girl a little shoulder hug. Sure the girl could come off as arrogant and a know-it-all, but she had her nice moments.

“Thanks Mione!” She thanked her.

Hermione gave a smile, nodding her head in appreciation. Twilight looked out the window, noting how dark it was outside.

“Wow, it’s starting to get late,” She pointed out. “You kids should probably get back to the common room.”

“What about you guys?” Sandbar asked.

“We have a small matter to discuss with Professor Dumbledore,” Rarity said, with a wink.

“We’ll meet up with you all when we’re finished,” Fluttershy finished.

The Mane Six turned heel and made their way down the other end of the corridor. After taking a few more moments to admire the trophy case, the student made their way back to the Grand Staircase. Eventually, they made it to the staircase and started heading upwards. A railing pulled in, drawing Hermione’s attention, yet they keep walking.

“I’m telling you, it’s spooky,” Ron spoke. “She knows more about you than you do.”

“Who doesn’t?” Harry questioned.

“Well he is pretty famous already,” Gallus added.

“Not to mention the alliance and its history puts us right into that same category,” Silverstream giggled.

Suddenly, the staircase shudders and began to move. The group gasped in shock and grabbed onto the railings.

“What’s happening?” Harry asked loudly.

“The staircases change, remember?” Hermione answered.

The staircase eventually stopped turning and is now positioned at a doorway leading to a corridor.

“Let’s go this way,” Harry suggested.

“Before the staircase moves again,” Ron muttered.

“Um guys, maybe we should just wait here,” Ocellus suggested nervously. “Just until the stairs move back to our floor.”

“Either that or one of us could just, oh I don’t know, fly ahead,” Smolder suggested, flapping her wings. “Least that way we can find a way to get you guys all up there.”

“Let’s just go this way,” Harry decided. “Maybe we’ll find a teacher or someone who can help us.”

After a few moments of hesitation and some exchange of uncertainty, the Young Six finally agreed and they walked toward the door. Opening it together, they emerge into a spooky, dark, and deserted corridor. Cobwebs and dust were everywhere, making it appear as if the place hadn’t been cleaned in decades. Off to the side was a menacing looking statue of a humpback witch. Ocellus jumped behind Smolder, while Silverstream cringed toward Gallus. Normally, Gallus would be mentally questioning whether this was cool or not. But at the moment, it wasn’t important.

“Okay, I’m getting some serious Castle of the Two Sisters vibes here,” He observed.

“Talk about ten out of ten on the creepy scale,” Sandbar nodded.

“Does anyone feel like… we shouldn’t be here?” Harry asked nervously.

“We’re not supposed to be here,” Hermione replied. “This is the 3rd floor. It’s forbidden.”

Ocellus shook more as she turned toward Hermione.

“You mean… this is the place Professor Dumbledore said never go to unless you want to die a most painful death?” She asked fearfully.

To which, Hermione just gave a slow nod. Ocellus squeaked in fear, hiding further behind Smolder. Suddenly, one of the stone fire pillars blazed to life and lit up the portion of the corridor they stood in. The students all looked fearfully toward the now lit pillar, knowing something definitely wasn’t right.

“Let’s go,” Harry suggested fearfully.

*MEOW!*

The sound of a cat’s meow from behind made the students jump. There before their eyes was none other than Argus Filch’s cat, Mrs. Norris, sitting in the corridor glaring with her blood-red eyes.

“It’s Filch’s cat!” Silverstream shrieked.

“If cat here, Filch not far behind!” Yona realized.

“Wandering around at midnight, ickle firsties?”

The students’ eyes widen, as they slowly look up. Floating just over their heads, Discord and his poltergeist friend, Peeves, hovered over them smiling mischievously.

“Tut, tut, tut,” Peeves shook his head. “Naughty, naughty, you’ll get caughty.”

“Now here’s a slight rub we have Peeves ole boy,” Discord smirked, scratching his chin. “Breaking a rule dear, sweet Professor Dumbledore explicitly said never to break… and on the first day. Ooh… what to do… what to do?”

“Oh please don’t give us away!” Silverstream begged. “We still don’t know our way around here!"

"Cut us some slack, fellas," Gallus insisted. "And just let us go to our room in peace!”

“Should tell Filch, we should,” Peeves spoke saintly, yet his eyes glittered wickedly.

“After all, it’s for your own good, don’t you know?” Discord added mockingly. “It would be ‘unfriendly’ to let friends of my ‘best’ friends putting their lives on the line and mucking up Hogwarts reputation.”

“GET OUT OF THE WAY!” Ron snapped.

Ron took a swipe toward Discord and Peeves… big mistake.

“STUDENTS OUT OF BED!!!” Peeves bellowed. “STUDENTS OUT OF BED DOWN THE THIRD FLOOR!!!”

“RUN!!!” Harry yelled.

The group quickly turned the other way, rushing through the corridor as the mischievous pair look on and Mrs. Norris meowed. All the other stone pillars lit up, one by one, as they ran past. Eventually they reach the end of the corridor to a door.

“Quick! Let’s hide through that door!” Harry pointed.

Harry grabbed the handle, but neither the door nor the handle budged.

“C’mon, open it!” Smolder cried frantically.

“I can’t! It’s locked!”

“That’s it, we’re done for!” Ron said fearfully.

“Oh, move over!” Hermione groaned.

The girl pushed through the crowd, pulled out her wand, and aimed toward the lock.

“Alohomora!”

Suddenly, the door’s lock lifted up magically. Before their eyes, the door slowly opened.

“Quick! Everyone get in!” Gallus ushered.

They quickly bustled their way inside the room, shutting the door behind them.

“Alohomora?” Ron questioned.

“Standard book of spells, Chapter 7,” Hermione answered bluntly.

“Good thing we have a friend who studies just as much as Ocellus,” Silverstream smiled. “Or more…”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Ocellus asked, frowning.

In the meantime, Filch arrived at the start of the corridor carrying a light. Mrs. Norris, the draconequus, and the poltergeist look at him.

“Anyone here, my sweet?” Filch asked.

“Meow!” Mrs. Norris replied.

Filch looked up toward the others, neither Discord nor Peeves making the effort to hide the fact they know something. The mischief seen upon their faces was as clear as day.

“Which way did they go, Peeves?” Filch asked. “Quick, tell me.”

“Say ‘please’,” Peeves smiled.

“Don’t mess about, Peeves, now where did they go?”

“Ah-ah!” Discord motioned his talon. “You’re beginning backwards, Mr. Filch.”

“Shan’t say nothing if you don’t say please,” Peeves said, in his annoying sing-song voice.

“All right…” Filch sighed, frowning. “Please.”

“NOTHING!!!” Peeves shouted. “Ha haaa! Told you I wouldn’t say nothing if you didn’t say please!”

“PRICELESS!” Discord laughed.

Discord and Peeves laughed as they ascended toward the ceiling and disappeared out of sight. Filch glared toward the ceiling for a moment, silently cursing the two and their childish pranks. Till eventually he turns to leave the corridor deciding no one else is on the floor.

“Come on,” Filch told Norris.

The whole time, the students listened in with their ears pressed against the doors. To their relief, Discord and Peeves had decided not to give them away and instead they found themselves safe from discovery.

“Filch is gone,” Hermione declared.

“Phew!” Sandbar sighed. “I can never tell what side Discord or Peeves are on, but at least we didn’t get caught.”

“Probably thinks this door’s locked,” Ron added.

“And for good reason,” Harry spoke, wide-eyed.

“What do you mean?” Silverstream asked.

Silently, Harry gestured ahead of him and the moment they all turned for a look… their faces lit with fear. There before their eyes was what appeared to be three huge dogs sleeping in front of them. Suddenly, they began to stir and wake. Growling, yawning, and growling some more… before noticing the intruders and stood right up. To their shock, it’s not three dogs they are looking at… but a single dog… with three heads!

“Oh… no!” Gallus gulped.

“Another Cerberus!” Smolder added.

“What do we do now?” Ocellus asked nervously.

“Scream?” Yona suggested.

“AHHHHHHHH!!!!”

The students yelled, as they made a bolt out of the door. The three-headed dog barked and growled, pursuing the intruders. They turn quickly to shut the door, as a battle against the menacing three headed hound ensued. Seeing the danger her friends were in, Yona charged toward the door with a yell. The students jumped back as Yona rammed against the door, slamming it shut. They manage to lock the door and run, as the beast tried to rammed the door off.

By the time they returned to the Gryffindor Common Room, Harry and all his friends were breathless. They were still coming to terms with what happened as they climbed the stairs toward their dorms.

“What do they think they’re doing??” Ron asked. “Keeping a thing like that locked up in a school.”

“As if one Cerberus is scary enough,” Ocellus replied. “Now there’s two of them!”

“You don’t use your eyes, do you?” Hermione questioned. “Didn’t you see what it was standing on?”

“Excuse me if some of us were too preoccupied with its heads to look beneath its feet!” Gallus grumbled. “Or maybe you didn’t notice but, oh I don’t know… there were THREE HEADS!!!”

“SHH!!!” Yona hushed. “Gallus wake students!”

“It was standing on a trap door,” Hermione continued. “Which means it wasn’t there by accident. It’s guarding something.”

“Guarding something?” Harry repeated.

“But that doesn’t make sense,” Sandbar pondered. “We know the Cerberus in our dimension guards all the prisoners in Tartarus, but why would they need a Cerberus to guard a trap door in this school?”

“It better be guarding the school’s treasure,” Smolder mumbled.

“Nonetheless, least we now know why that floor is forbidden,” Hermione concluded. “Now, if you don’t mind, I’m going to bed before either of you come up with another clever idea to get us killed… or worse, expelled!”

Hermione turned to leave, shutting the door to her dormitory. The group stood silently for the moment, pondering what Hermione just said. Whether some admitted to it or not, the girl made a point.

“You know, I think we’ve had quite enough excitement for one day,” Silverstream replied. “We probably should be getting to bed and hope tomorrow turns out better. C’mon girls.”

The other girls nodded as they followed the hippogriff, who opened the door and gestured them into the dormitory one by one. Silverstream is the last to enter before she briefly turned around toward the boys, specifically Gallus.

“Good night, Gallus,” Silverstream spoke softly.

Gallus merely stood there as Silverstream bat her eyes and closed the door behind her, leaving the four boys alone.

“She needs to sort out her priorities!” Ron replied.

“Silverstream?” Sandbar asked.

“No… Hermione.”

Harry nodded in agreement, as he and Ron work their way toward their own dorm. Sandbar made to follow them when he turned toward Gallus, who stood staring toward the door to the girls’ dorm.

“You coming, Gallus?” Sandbar asked.

“Yeah… go ahead…” Gallus brushed off. “I’ll catch up.”

Sandbar looked on in confusion, then shrugged it off and went ahead. All by himself, Gallus slowly made for the girls’ dorm and slowly raised a talon to knock on the heavy door. But as the griffin was inches away… he stopped and decided against it. A sigh escaped his lips, as he butt his head lightly on the door leaning against it for a moment.

“Good night, Silver,” Gallus spoke softly, before heading to the boys’ dorm.

Quidditch Practice & Charms

Author's Note

A big thanks to theovine93 for the amazing quotes in this chapter

Quidditch Practice & Charms

The very next day, shortly after Transfiguration class and Care of Magical Creatures with Professor Fluttershy, the Young Six found themselves back in the Gryffindor common room during a little grace period between classes. Throughout the day, it proved hard to focus considering the events of last night. After all, it’s not every day a student comes across a giant three-headed dog trying to eat them. But right now, the six of them sat together on the big couch by the fireplace enjoying some time off. It was then, however, when Oliver Wood came walking up to them with Harry following close behind.

“Hey Smolder!” He called out.

Smolder looked up from the Quidditch handbook she was reading and saw the team captain approach her.

“What’s up Wood?” She asked.

“I’ve come to show you and Potter here about Quidditch,” He explained. “I want you both to follow me down to the flying grounds. Got to make a stop by Madame Hooch’s office and grab some supplies.”

https://m.

Not long after, Oliver and Harry walked onto the flying field of the Hogwarts grounds. While they both carried a large trunk, Smolder flew behind them clutching a broomstick in each claw. The broomsticks, both Clean-sweeps, were pretty decent at both flight and speed. As they made their way onto the grassy plain, Woods began explaining the concept of Quidditch to the two first-years.

“Quidditch is easy enough to understand. Each team has seven players, three chasers, one of them will be you Smolder, two beaters, one keeper and a seeker. That’s you Potter.”

Oliver and Harry placed the chest along the ground, while Smolder placed the two brooms alongside it. Wood opened the chest revealing a large weird-looking ball in the center and two others which, for some reason, were chained down. Woods picked up the large ball and passed it to Smolder.

“You’ll want to pay attention to this Smolder because this concerns both of us,” Wood warned.

“Got it bro!” Smolder nodded.

“There are three kinds of balls. This one’s called the Quaffle. Now, the chasers handle the Quaffle and try to put it through one of those three hoops.”

Wood addressed the actual Quidditch field where three large hoops were suspended in large poles at each end of the field.

“Now Madame Hooch will start the game by tossing the Quaffle into the air and the first team to take possession of it must race it down to the end of the field and try to throw it through the other team’s hoops. The keeper, that’s me, defends the hoops. With me so far?”

“Got ya, man,” Smolder nodded. “So… I’m supposed to keep the Quaffle out of the other team’s hands too?”

“You got it kid,” Woods grinned. “Trust me when I tell you though that Slytherin are quite known to play aggressive when it comes to Quidditch. They’ll do anything and everything to get the Quaffle away from you.”

“Well, I’d love to see them ‘try’ to take it away from a dragon,” Smolder chuckled, tossing the Quaffle back to Wood.

“What are those?” Harry asked, pointing to the two chained balls.

Wood reached down and picked up a bat of sorts, which he offered to Harry.

“You better take this,” He suggested.

Harry seemed hesitant at first, but slowly he reached up and took the bat. Oliver leaned down, unclasped one of the balls, and suddenly it shot right into the air at top speed. It lingered in the air for a brief moment before quickly descending toward the Earth.

“Careful now, it’s coming back,” Wood warned.

As the ball continued to descend, Harry pulled back and gave a big swing. He hit the ball just before it hit the ground and sent it flying in the air and right through the opening of one of the rooftop statues. Wood had to shield his eyes just to look after it but could no longer see it. He grinned as he turned toward Harry with a nod of approval.

“Not bad Potter,” He complimented. “You’d make a fair beater.”

The moment was not to last, however, as the ball zipped back toward them at high speed.

“Uh oh!”

The ball zipped down so fast that when Wood caught it in his arms, it pushed him toward the ground and knocked the wind out of him. He practically had to wrestle with the ball while trying to drag it back to the trunk.

“Are you okay Wood?” Smolder asked concerned.

“You need help?” Harry added.

“I got it!” Wood grunted.

Finally, Oliver position the ball into its place in the chest and chained it down.

“What in the name of Dragon Lord Ember was that?” Smolder asked confused.

“Bludger,” Wood answered simply. “Nasty little buggers. That’s another thing you’ve got to worry about Smolder. Those things fly around the Quidditch field and when they crash into you, trust me it hurts something fierce. Thankfully, that’s what Fred and George are there for. They’ll beat the bludgers around with the bats to keep them away from you, but the other team’s beaters will also try to beat them towards you.”

Smolder’s eyes widened a bit, and an audible gulp could be heard in the back of her throat. Every time she thought she’d gotten over her fears and uncertainty of the game, they pulled her right back in. Then Wood turned toward Harry.

“But you are the seeker,” He said pointing.

He reached for the Hogwarts crest embedded in the bottom of the case lid and pulled open a secret compartment. From within, he pulled out a tiny golden ball and held it out toward Harry.

“The only thing I want you to worry about is this… the Golden Snitch.”

He handed Harry the walnut-sized golden ball and Harry gazed in admiration. Not just him, but Smolder also looked at it as if it were a precious gem.

“Better keep that one under wraps or I might just have to add it to my hoard,” She said, practically drooling.

“I like this ball,” Harry smiled.

“Ah, you like it now,” Wood corrected. “Just wait. It’s wicked fast and damn near impossible to see.”

“I can certainly see why,” Smolder replied, tilting her head. “It’s the size of a tiny walnut but at least it’s still gold.”

“What do I do with it?” Harry asked.

“You catch it… before the other team’s seeker,” Wood explained. “You catch this, the game is over. You catch this, Potter, and we win.”

The little ball fluttered out two delicate wings like a hummingbird and jumped into the air. It buzzed around out of the three individuals’ sight, as they looked around the surrounding area to try and catch sight of it once more. Harry managed to spot it again, looking after it in wonder.

“Whoa!” He gasped amazed.

Wood then reached into his pocket and pulled out his wand. He aimed toward the tiny little golden ball and cast a spell.

“Accio Snitch!”

The little ball was suddenly drawn back toward Wood in a magical grip. Though it tried hard to fly away, the spell locked it within its grip till finally it drew back toward Wood’s hand. Soon as Wood grabbed hold of it, the little wings folded back into the ball and Oliver inserted it back into the chest.

“Now that we’ve gotten the basics out of the way,” Oliver announced. “I think it’s time for a bit of practice.”

He grabbed hold of one of the clean-sweep brooms and mounted it before taking off into the air. He hovered over the pair still on the ground, looking down at them.

“Smolder, you grab the other broom and the Quaffle,” He instructed. “Then fly over to the pitch and meet me there.”

Smolder nodded as Wood flew off toward the Quidditch pitch. Smolder slowly walked toward the chest, grabbing both the Quaffle and one of the clean-sweeps. As Harry watched his little friend, he could clearly see she had a worried glance plastered upon her face.

“Are you alright Smolder?” Harry asked concerned.

“I don’t know H.P.,” Smolder sighed. “I mean I’m stocked to get the chance to do this, but I had no idea all of that had to go into it. It’s like you said, we’ve never played Quidditch before and we barely have any experience on a broom.”

“That may be true, but we still have plenty of time before the first Quidditch game of the season,” Harry pointed out.

“About a month and a half, at least.”

“That’s still a good deal of time to prepare.”

Even though Harry did have a point, it still did little to make Smolder feel better.

“I just don’t know if I’m ready for this,” She sighed.

She sat onto the grass, crossing her arms over her knees as she rested her head on her arms. Harry knew he needed to do something to cheer his friend up, so he crossed over and sat right beside her.

“Do you remember a few weeks ago when you all showed up at the Dursley’s?” Harry asked seriously.

“Yeah,” Smolder nodded.

“You said you were there to change my life for the better. Since that day, things have certainly been different for me. I talked to a snake, was told I was a wizard, and now here we are at Hogwarts.”

Smolder looked up at Harry, a raised eyebrow showcased her confusion.

“Where are you going with this?”

Harry placed his arm around her shoulders, pulling her toward him.

“My point is that you had absolutely no idea what to do to help me, right?”

“Right.”

“But that didn’t stop you from trying, did it? You stayed with me and helped me out of a terrible situation. If you can do that with no problem, why can’t you do this?”

Smolder raised one scaly claw to scratch her chin. Harry was absolutely right, since they first arrived they were given no direction beforehand on ‘how’ to help him. They basically walked in blind, and it was pure coincidence that everything happened. Yet through it all, they stuck with Harry throughout the entire adventure.

“You know what? When you’re right, you’re right,” Smolder said confidently.

Standing back up with newfound confidence, Smolder grabbed the Quaffle and her broom. Mounting it, she kicked off the ground and quickly ascended into the air. Leaning forward a bit, she sped forth toward the pitch where Wood waited by the goal posts. She pulled up alongside him with a newfound drive to play Quidditch.

“What do ya want me to do captain?” She asked.

Wood smiled over her confidence, as he flew right before the giant hoops.

“Basically, I want to see where you stand in your position as Chaser,” He explained. “This way I know what we must practice before the big game. So, what I want you to do is start out at the end of the field over there, fly down here as fast as you can, and try to put the Quaffle through the hopes while I guard them.”

“You got it boss,” Smolder chuckled.

Smolder flew off toward the other end of the field and turned back to face Wood and the opposing hoops. Taking a deep breath, she flew back towards the hoops as fast as she could and gave a mighty throw. The Quaffle soared through the air and was about to soar through the hoop, until Oliver easily caught the Quaffle in his hand.

“Not bad,” He complimented. “Now let’s try it again. A little tip: Some of the best Chasers use their special skills to their advantage during the games.”

Smolder looked at him quizzically, trying to determine what he was talking about. Then, a cheeky smile spread across her face as a little idea came to mind. She flew back down toward the other end of the field. When she was up-and-ready, she flew back to the other end at full speed and sucked in a deep breath. She released a huge blast of fire which Wood had to dodge quickly, allowing Smolder to hurl the Quaffle through the hoop on the far end. Wood tried to catch it, but the ball grazed his fingertips and flew right through the hoop.

“Aww yeah!” Smolder cheered. “That’s how we do it in Equestria!”

Wood looked at Smolder with a big smirk.

“That was good there Smolder,” He said approvingly. “So long as you don’t actually burn anyone during the games, that could come in handy.”

Smolder merely shrugged with a cocky smirk.

“Now don’t get too excited yet though,” Wood added. “We’ve still got a lot of work to do before the first game next month.”

The rest of the afternoon had Wood teaching Harry and Smolder some additional maneuvers and techniques for Quidditch. Though Smolder had come into this with absolutely no idea what she was doing, least now she felt more confident.

https://m.

A month later, the Student Six, Harry, Ron, and Hermione sat in the Charms classroom. All the students had their wands out and a single feather placed in front of each of them. Teaching this class was a very short wizard, Professor Flitwick of course, who appeared to be part-Goblin, standing on a stack of books to compensate his stature and see the classroom. Standing alongside him was a familiar fashionista dressed formally with her mane in a bun.

“Welcome, first-years,” Flitwick greeted. “In this classroom, you will be taught the rudimentary charms that will serve as the foundation for all spells and such. For today, one of a wizard’s most rudimentary skills is levitation, or the ability to make objects fly. Now before we begin, my assistant professor, Miss Rarity, will explain the understanding of this class. Milady?”

“Why, thank you, Professor,” Rarity curtsied.

The marshmallow unicorn stepped forth to the front of the class, so all eyes could see her.

“For those of you who believe that casting a simple Charm like levitation is all mental, you’d be quite surprised. Each Charm requires not just concentration and its own unique incantation, but also its own unique set of wand motions. In this class, you will not only learn the words required to make the Charms work, but also their respective waves and flicker. In other words… we will not only expand on training the focus of your minds and your tongues with enunciating the many incantations, but we will also train the necessary muscle memory required. Thereby, when you need to cast even a simple Charm, it will SEEM easy to those who do not understand the complexity of this practice. Above all… practice, practice, practice~ the more you practice, the sooner you can expect yourself casting Charms on a whim with seemingly little effort!”

Rarity then turned toward Professor Flitwick.

“Shall we begin?”

“Thank you, Milady,” Flitwick bowed. “Now, do we all have our feathers?”

The first to raise their feather is none other than Hermione Granger herself.

“Good!”

“Worse thing than a know-it-all is a teacher’s pet,” Gallus whispered to Smolder.

“Agreed…” Smolder nodded.

“Now, uh, don’t forget the nice wrist movement we’ve been practicing, hmm?” Flitwick continued. “The swish and flick. Everyone.”

Everyone, including Rarity, copied Flitwick’s motions, repeating after him.

“The swish and flick!” They all said.

“And above all, class… enunciate the words as we say them, syllable for syllable,” Rarity instructed. “For this charm, they are… Wingardium… Leviosa…”

Rarity slowly moved her lips to sound out the charm for the students to see.

“To sum it up: The swish-and-flick and Wingardium Leviosa.”

“Off you go, then,” Flitwick concluded.

Everyone began to practice their wand movements and incantation, many of whom unabl to get it on the first go.

“Wingardium Levio-saaa,” Draco misprounounced.

“Wingar-ium Leliosa,” Yona and Sandbar mumbled, their wands in their mouths.

“Wingardium Leviosar!” Ron spoke.

The red-haired boy desperately flicked his wand on the feather, having no luck getting it to levitate. Until eventually, Hermione couldn’t bear to see him struggle.

“Stop, stop, stop… you’re going to take somebody’s eye out,” Hermione interjected. “Besides, you’re saying it wrong. It’s “Leviosa”, not “Leviosar”.”

“You do it then if you’re so clever,” Ron challenged. “Go on, go on.”

Hermione straightened up in her seat, before raising her wand over the feather and perfectly demonstrated the ‘swish-and-flick’ while reciting flawlessly.

“Wingardium Leviosa.”

Her feather not only rose off the table, but it kept rising as Hermione slowly raised the tip of her wand upward. Everyone in the classroom watched in amazement… especially Professor Flitwick and Rarity.

“Sweet Celestia…” Rarity gasped. “That is, by far, one of the most elegant demonstrations of levitation I have seen. And I should know, I’ve been known to use my magic quite elegantly.”

She demonstrated by levitating a cup of tea rather daintily, as the cup and saucer floated in mid-air within her aura.

“Oh, yes, indeed!” Flitwick chuckled. “Quite a first time. Oh, well done! See here, everyone! Ms. Granger’s done it! Oh, splendid!”

Hermione appeared satisfied with her first attempt, while Ron looked down at his books dejectedly. However, the attention suddenly shift from Hermione’s father… to a floating feather that seemed to sway back and forth in midair… and the wand conducting belonged to a distracted Silverstream, waving her wand, and humming a little tune. Rarity, quite surprised at her own student, strolled over to investigate.

“Wingardium Leviosa…” Silverstream sung softly. “Wingardium Leviosa, Wingardium Leviosa…”

“Silverstream?” Rarity called out. “Excuse me?”

Silver’s singing stopped the moment she noticed Rarity; her focus returned while her talon still conducted.

“Sorry, Miss Rarity. Did you want me to try the charm?”

“Try it?” Rarity asked, surprised. “But… but…”

“You have done it, Miss Silverstream,” Flitwick pointed out.

“I have?!” Silverstream gasped, greatly surprised.

“Yeah, you got it first before the other five of us,” Gallus added. “Even our resident bookworm, Ocellus, is still trying to do it…”

He pointed toward Ocellus, who is reading the books, likely the ones on ‘Levitation Charms’.

“But you… you got yours to float without even trying!” Gallus continued. “See for yourself!”

He pointed above her head, as Silverstream acknowledged her feather floating and swaying to the beat of her wand motions.

“I’m doing that?!” Silverstream gaped. “But all I did are say the words… though it’s much more fun to sing~”

“Perhaps,” Flitwick nodded. “But you are also performing the swish-and-flick motion perfectly~”

Silverstream looked at the talon doing the ‘conducting’, surprised to see a perfection repetition of the required motion.

“Your muscle memory is developing already,” Flitwick observed. “Even at the start of the class.”

“Huh… I wasn’t really thinking much to be honest…” Silverstream nodded. “But… wait! Does that mean…?”

A loud gasp escaped her lips, her eyes widen in shock, and then the biggest smile she ever made spread from cheek to cheek.

“Guys! I did magic! I did magic! I mean, I know I can do magic, but still… this is the first piece of non-Pearl magic I’ve ever done! YES!!!”

“And I do believe your display is worthy of ten house points to Gryffindor!” Rarity said proudly.

“I couldn’t agree more Mrs. Rarity,” Flitwick nodded. “Ten house points to Gryffindor! Well done, dear!”

“Great…” Smolder groaned. “Now we’ll NEVERhear the end of this. Oh well…”

Smolder returned to her feather, attempting to master levitation. All of a sudden, a certain student next to her mispronounced the incantation.”

“Wingard Leviosa. Wingard—”

*BOOM!*

Flitwick was so focused on Silverstream, a mighty explosion of fire sent him in shock, along with the entire classroom. As the fire dissipated, the students and teachers gasped seeing a shocked Seamus covered in soot and a burnt feather in front of him.

“I think we’re going to need another feather over here, Professor,” Harry observed.

Rarity slowly approached Seamus, cringing at the sight of his face and lack of ‘certain’ features. Using her magic, she summoned a ‘pencil’ for obvious reasons.

“You’re going to have to start using this for a while, Mr. Seamus,” Rarity offered.

The boy slowly looked up and took the pencil reluctantly, as some students behind him snickered.

“Thanks, Miss Rarity…” Seamus sighed.

Shortly after class, all the students strolled around the courtyard. Some were either preparing for their next class or enjoying the break in between. Neville, Harry, Ron, Sheamus, Sandbar, and Gallus walked across the courtyard.

“It’s Levioooosa,” Ron mimicked Hermione. “Not Leviosaaaar.”

“Urgh! This is exactly why I hate know-it-alls with a passion!” Gallus grumbled, frustrated. “If I have to sit through another session just to see her act like she’s above us, so help me…”

“C’mon Gallus!” Sandbar butted in. “I think you’re taking this a bit personally. After all, there’s nothing wrong with being talented, is there?”

“I have nothing against anyone with magical ability,” Gallus argued. “But there’s a difference between actually performing magic… and just showing off like that one school filly with the cute ribbons. Just because she has the ability to perform magic Sandbar, that does not give her the right to act like she’s better than the rest of us!”

“I’m with Gallus on this one,” Ron agreed. “She’s a nightmare, honestly. No wonder she hasn’t got any friends!”

All the boys, apart from Harry and Sandbar, chuckled in agreement alongside Ron and Gallus. Suddenly, a student pushed past Ron in a huff. As it turned out, it’s Hermione, hugging her books tightly and struggling to hold back her tears.

“I think she heard you,” Harry observed.

The boys watched as Hermione disappeared into the crowd, Sandbar could tell she was deeply hurt by Ron and Gallus’s words.

“I’m sorry boys, but that was savage even for you,” Sandbar shook his head. “I think you ought to apologize to her.”

“Apologize for what?! Being honest?” Gallus asked, brushing off. “She’ll be fine, Sandbar. Give her a chance to cry about it and she’ll get over it. I’m sure she always does…”

Sandbar sighed before turning back ahead, only to look in surprise.

“Girls?”

Gallus looked up when she saw their four friends standing in front of the group of boys. They were all staring at them, Gallus especially noted Silverstream’s. He nearly smiled and waved, when he saw the way she looked at him… so angrily and disappointed. A tear struggled to fall from her eye, as she clenched her talons. With a huff, she tossed her wand to the ground much to Gallus’ shock.

Silverstream turned away to leave without a word… only for a few seconds. She quickly returned and picked up her discarded wand, brushing off the dust while she stared daggers toward the confused griffon. Sniffing a tear away, she turned back around and left while the other girls looked toward Silverstream. One look back toward the boys and they silently shook their heads with a sigh, leaving the boys standing in confusion.

“What?” Gallus asked. “What’d I say?”

Halloween Havoc

*The Forbidden Forest*

Deep within the darkest depths of the Forbidden Forest, along the outskirts of Hogwarts, an evil conclave of villains gathered in a small clearing in the giant trees. Chrysalis, Cozy Glow, and Tirek surrounded the mysterious benefactor, hidden within the shadows, standing there as if in deep thought.

“So… what exactly is it that you want us to do here?” Cozy Glow asked.

“You told us that goblin bank had what we needed in the vaults,” Tirek added irritated. “But when we got there… nothing!”

The Benefactor slowly raised its cloaked head from its original position, looking straight toward their allies.

“Seems they anticipated our intentions to steal it and have now moved it to a new location.”

The three villains groaned in frustration.

“Once again, we find ourselves right back to where we started!” Chrysalis growled. “Why is it we continue to listen to you again?”

“Because we are offering all three of you something you’ve never come close to gaining,” The Benefactor shot back. “Equestria itself.”

“Yes, you’ve said that time and time again,” Tirek spoke up. “And what do we have to show for it? A single jar of protoplasm goop… a mind control element… and now you say without the final piece, we can’t bring him back.”

The Benefactor turned toward the weakened Centaur. Though he couldn’t see it, they were glaring daggers at him. They then turned back to address the entire gathering.

“Did you think this was going to be easy?” The Benefactor asked. “Did you not think that many different pieces needed to be moved into perfect alignment for our plans to come to fruition? If you feel my plans are not worth it, we’d be more than satisfied to place you back in that stone prison we found you in.”

The three villains looked amongst each other with knowing glances. The Benefactor was absolutely right; they don’t comply, it’s back to being stiff as stone for eternity. What little magic they possessed was not enough to stand against a being with power strung enough to disrupt the magic of the princesses and the Lord of Chaos. Sighs escape their lips as they turned back toward their leader.

“Do you at least have a plan of action here?” Cozy Glow asked.

The Benefactor turned completely away from the trio, staring through the dense trees of the forest. A slight glimpse of Hogwarts form a tiny smile on their hidden face.

“Fortunately, we know exactly where the power we seek is being held,” They said. “The problem is finding the proper… distraction.”

“And what do you suggest?” Chrysalis asked.

The Benefactor turned back toward the group with that same wicked smirk.

“Do any of you have experience with mountain trolls?”

Later that Halloween night, the great hall was abuzz with the spirit of the season. The enchanted ceiling lit up with lightning flashes, as Jack O’Lanterns took the place of the candles usually floating above the hall. The staff and students of Hogwarts sat down for the Halloween feast. The Student Six sat at the Gryffindor table with Harry and Ron. And once again the Mane Six decided to join them rather than sitting at the teachers’ table. Currently, Pinkie Pie was stuffing her face with any of the candy and sweets sitting around while everyone watched in amazement.

“How long as she been going at it?” Rainbow asked.

“Ah reckon it’s been about forty-five minutes,” Applejack answered, with a head shake.

“In all the years we’ve known her, I’ve never seen Pinkie eat this much before,” Fluttershy spoke softly.

“We should say something to her,” Rarity suggested.

“Of course,” Twilight nodded.

The lavender alicorn princess lightly tapped Pinkie along the side. The pink party pony turned her head toward her friend.

“Hey Twilight!” She greeted, between bites. “Need something?”

Twilight tried not to notice the way Pinkie talked with her mouth full. Or the fact the alicorn could clearly see all the food she was chewing.

“Don’t take this the wrong way Pinkie,” Twilight began. “But you see, we’ve noticed lately you um… well you see, it’s just…”

“Just… what?”

“You’re eating more than usual,” Twilight finished.

Suddenly, out of the blue, Pinkie’s expressions shifted from confusion to absolute fury.

“ARE YOU CALLING ME FAT?!” She screamed.

The sudden reaction sent Twilight and the others back, so great the rest of the Great Hall looked their way. Twilight’s eyes nearly bugged out of her head as she tried to form a response.

“N-N-No, not at all,” She stumbled. “It j-just seems y-you were eating more than usual. T-That’s all I was s-saying.”

Then, as quickly as the fury came, Pinkie regained her usual cheery nature.

“Okie-dokie-lokie then!” She giggled. “I suppose I have been eating more than usual; for some reason, I don’t even feel full at all.”

The others gazed down where they could clearly see Pinkie had suddenly put on some weight since they first arrived.

“You may want to cut back on the sweets there, Pinkster,” Rainbow pointed out. “You’re getting a bit of a belly there.”

Pinkie gazed down at her slightly expanded belly and gave a hearty laugh.

“Wowie, so I have! Guess all those sweets really gave me the pudgy-wudgies! I hear some ponies think of that as chunky, but I prefer to think of it as jolly… NOT THAT YOU’RE ONE TO TALK, FAT FLANK!!”

Rainbow actually leapt behind Applejack after Pinkie’s sudden outburst, slowly poking her shaking head out. Pinkie’s expression turned to shock the moment she saw how her friend was clearly frightened.

“Rainbow, I am so, so, so, super-duper sorry!” She apologized. “I don’t know why that happened.”

Rainbow chuckled nervously from behind Applejack.

“No sweat Pinkie,” She said nervously. “But I think I’ll just stay here for the time being.”

Rarity stepped up toward Pinkie Pie, placing a tender hoof along her shoulders.

“Now Pinkie darling,” She began. “There’s no reason to make a big fuss about it. We’re just worried about you. Not to be rude or disrespectful, but it seems lately you ‘ve not leading a very healthy lifestyle.”

“IS THAT ANOTHER FAT JOKE?!!!”

Rarity quickly scurried away, hiding behind the still-shaking Rainbow Dash. All of a sudden, Pinkie started laughing out of nowhere.

“Because if it is, it’s really funny…” She laughed, then cried. “…And so hurtful, I could cry!!!”

Every creature looked at one another, completely confused over what’s going on with Pinkie Pie. They know Pinkie Pie is a pony beyond explanation, but this was odd even coming from her. Being extremely cautious, Twilight scooted over to Pinkie with a nervous smile.

“Pinkie, maybe you should probably go back to the dormitory,” Twilight suggested sweetly. “Lie down for a bit and get some rest.”

Pinkie was completely still for a moment, as if she were processing her friend’s words. Before long, she nodded her head in agreement.

“You’re right Twilight,” She nodded. “Maybe a little nap and I’ll be the same lovable Pinkie-Winkie again…”

Pinkie stood from the table and made her way toward the entrance to the Great Hall. Everyone watched her as she went when she suddenly spun her head back.

“AND STOP LOOKING AT MY CALVES!!!”

Everyone immediately turned away till Pinkie finally left the Great Hall. Twilight and her friends shook their heads, as they faced each other with wide eyes.

“What… was… that?” Spike asked.

“That was extremely weird,” Rainbow said. “Even for Pinkie Pie.”

“Something is clearly up with that pony lately,” Twilight wondered. “The question is: What is it?”

As they tried to sort this out, the Student Six tried their best to enjoy their own meals. But as Harry looked over, for some strange reason, he noticed an empty space along the bench.

“Where’s Hermione?” He asked curiously.

Neville looked around, as if to see if anyone was listening, before leaning over to whisper.

“Parvati Patil said that she wouldn’t come out of the girl’s bathroom. She said that she’d been in there all afternoon… crying.”

Harry glanced toward Ron with a disapproving stare, while Ron just shrugged. Whereas for Gallus, the griffin found himself having trouble of his own. Around that same afternoon, Silverstream had been ‘trying’ to avoid Gallus and the griffin couldn’t figure out why. Every time he’d try to speak with her, she avoided him as if he carried the plague. Even now, as he watched her across the table, Silverstream was uncharacteristically quiet this evening… she barely even touched her food, just picking around and played with it.

“Come on Silver, will you please talk to me?” Gallus pleaded.

But his question was met with the same response all day: Silence. A whole day of being ignored, for reasons Gallus couldn’t comprehend, it really started to bug him.

“Seriously, you’ve been avoiding me all day! We’ve got to talk eventually!”

Sandbar tapped the young griffin along the shoulder, as he leaned over to listen.

“Dude, I think she’s really peeved at you because you and Ron insulted Hermione earlier.”

“I just gave an honest opinion!” Gallus whispered back. “What does that have to do with Silver? She knows I hate know-it-alls, especially the way they think they are better than everyone else. Hermione overreacted, that’s not my fault!”

Though they spoke in a hushed tone, Silverstream could still hear everything they said. And those choice of words Gallus had was the final straw for her. She slammed her utensils against the table so hard, everyone turned toward her as she got up to leave.

“Silver, where are you going?” Ocellus asked.

“I need some air!” Silverstream responded.

She started toward the entrance when Gallus quickly flew up and followed her.

“Come on Silver,” Gallus spoke.

“Don’t talk to me…” Silverstream grumbled.

“Will you please just stop—”

“I said, ‘Don’t talk to me’!”

“What did I do that was so wrong? Just tell me!”

Suddenly, Silverstream stopped in her tracks, so fast Gallus had to stop himself from bumping into her. The hippogriff turned around and the griffin could clearly see the sadness and anger on her face.

“You seriously don’t know what you did was wrong?” She asked.

Gallus meant to reply, but based on the tone Silverstream was using, he felt if he did it would only incite her further. Silverstream groaned loudly and turned around to leave again. Gallus stopped her again with one talon on her shoulder.

“Look… if I did anything to upset you, I’m sorry,” He apologized. “Whatever I said, it wasn’t toward—”

Once more, Silverstream whipped around to face him.

“It’s not what you did to me,” She said angrily. “You were a real jerk to Hermione and that’s not okay! We’ve been friends for a long time, but I have never heard you say things that mean before. I understand Hermione can be a little standoffish, but there was no need for the things you and Ron said about her. If this is who the real Gallus is… I don’t want to know you any further. Now if you’ll excuse me, I need to go and check on my other friend that you sent running and crying!”

She finally turned back to leave the hall, as the faint sound of her cries echoed briefly. Gallus stood completely stunned for a moment before his head sunk down in shame. Slowly, he returned to his spot at the table as the others stared at him in sorrow.

“I’ve really bucked up this time…” Gallus sighed. “I don’t know how this could possibly get any worse.”

Suddenly, Professor Quirrell stormed into the Great Hall in panic.

“TROLL!” He screamed. “IN THE DUNGEON! T-TROOLLL IN THE DUNGEON!!!”

Dumbledore rose from his seat, showing great concern. Everyone stared at Quirrell, as he stopped. For a moment, there was utter silence amongst the Great Hall… not a single word spoken.

“Thought you ought to know,” Quirrell whispered.

The professor proceeded to faint in the middle of the hall. There was a flight of light and a roll of thunder and suddenly everyone began to freak out. All the kids started screaming and proceeded to run for the exit. Some of the kids started to push past the Mane Six, who tried to calm the sudden storm.

“Everyone! Calm yourselves!” Twilight called out. “There’s no cause for alarm!”

“No pushing! No shoving—ow!” Rarity cried out. “No! You stepped on my tail!”

“SILLLLLEEENNNNCEEEEE!”

The moment Dumbledore belted out through the hall, everyone stopped and calmed down.

“Everyone will please, not panic,” He said more calmly. “Now, Prefects will lead their houses back to their dormitories. Teachers will follow me to the dungeons.”

The students started following their prefects back to their respective dormitories, though they were still fearful for their lives.

“Hufflepuff, this way!” The Hufflepuff prefect yelled.

“Stay together!” Ravenclaws prefect shouted.

Snape looked aghast, as he walked out through a doorway behind the teachers’ table. As the students filed out of the Great Hall, the Student Six (Minus Silverstream) rushed to the table where the Mane Six waited for them.

“What’s going on Headmare Twilight?” Ocellus asked fearfully.

“Is troll really in castle?” Yona added.

“I guess so Yona,” Twilight replied.

“What should we do?” Gallus asked. “Do we go after it? What happens?”

The Mane Six faced each other, nodding their heads before looking back at their students.

“You guys are going back to the common room with everyone else until we come and get you,” Twilight instructed.

“WHAT?!” The students yelled.

“Sorry y’all, but we can’t go risking yer safety,” Applejack said.

“Your parents and relatives would kill us if anything happened to you,” Rainbow added.

“But we can help!” Smolder complained.

“We know,” Fluttershy said. “You can help us by making sure the other students remain safe.”

“Please just return to the common room, we’ll be back once the threat is over,” Rarity added.

“But…” Smolder protested.

“Please!” Twilight pleaded.

The five students faced each other before sighing and nodding reluctantly. They quickly followed the rest of Gryffindor house back to the common room, while the Mane Six followed the rest of the teachers toward the dungeon. As for the students, Percy lead the house through a corridor.

“Gryffindors, keep up please!” Percy called out. “And stay alert!”

“How could a troll get in?” Harry questioned.

“Not by itself,” Ron replied. “Trolls are really stupid. Probably people playing jokes.”

“I don’t know man,” Smolder shook her head. “Something ‘funny’ is going on at that school, but I don’t think it’s the humorous kind…”

Suddenly, Harry stopped in realization and pulled Ron aside.

“What?” Ron asked.

“Hermione! She doesn’t know!”

Hearing Hermione’s name, Gallus’ eyes widened as he turned toward Ocellus.

“Ocellus, where did Silverstream go?” Gallus asked frantically. “Did she tell you where she was going?”

“All she said was that she was going to get some air,” Ocellus answered, then gasped. “Unless…”

The seven separated themselves from the crowd, making a mad dash down the corridor to find their friends. They ran down a hall when they came to a complete stop. There in front of them, a grunting sound bellowing across the walls, a large shadow motioned toward the side.

“I think the troll’s left the dungeon!” Ron stated.

“Ron think?!” Yona asked.

Harry pulled Ron into a doorway, while the others followed close behind the pair. One by one, they peered out from the corner. Their eyes watch as a large, ugly troll stomp into a room… a wooden club in its slimy grasp.

“It’s going into the Girl’s Bathroom!” Harry observed.

“Please don’t be in there…” Gallus silently prayed. “Please don’t be in there…”

Earlier, inside the girls’ bathroom, Hermione sat inside one of the stalls silently crying to herself. She stopped for a moment to brush her eyes when she heard someone else crying on the stall next to her. Laying a piece of toilet paper on the wall, she pressed her ear against it and somehow recognized the girl’s voice.

“Silver?” Hermione spoke, her voice cracked. “Is that you?”

“Oh! U-Um, sorry…” Silverstream answered tearfully. “I-I know you wanted to be alone… but I feel so terrible, I didn’t think of anywhere else to go…”

“I understand why I’m upset… but why are youcrying?”

“I… I just don’t understand any creature sometimes,” Silverstream spoke, clasping her talons over her face. “You leave your own home just for a chance to meet somebody. They act like they’re so nice, only to find out the things one of your so-called ‘friends’ say behind your back! Not to me personally, but… boys are just the worst Mione!”

As Hermione listened to Silverstream talk, the girl slowly nodded her head from within her stall. In a way, she could sympathize with what the hippogriff was saying. And here she was assuming she was the only girl feeling terrible about herself.

“If it’s any consolation, at least you ‘do’ have many friends,” Hermione spoke up. “In the town where I came from, before coming to Hogwarts… people looked at me… and they’d think I’m a freak. Who’d ever want to be friends with a girl who spends her life reading books? It’s even worse when you’re the one person who can do magic… and everyone, but your parents, are scared of you because of that.”

Silverstream sniffed, as she took a piece of toilet paper and blew her nose loudly. A sigh escaped her lips, as she sadly smiled while leaning along her own wall in the stall.

“You know what’s funny?” Silverstream replied. “Honestly, when we met, I thought we were already friends. You were already able to do magic… I only just started to learn more than what I already knew. In a way… I hoped to be just like you.”

“… Thanks Silver,” Hermione spoke softly. “Maybe we should get back to the common room.”

“Yeah… after tonight, I’m really not in the mood to see anybody. Least not right now…”

Eventually, the two girls stepped from their individual stalls, closing the doors behind them, and wiping their eyes. They just made their way toward the exit when they stopped upon a huge shadow cast over them. Slowly looking up and their eyes widening in shock, the troll stood before them. Fearfully, the girls slowly backed away and dashed into a single stall together, just as the troll raised its club and smashed the top part of the stalls. The girls screamed, as Harry, Ron, and their friends burst into the bathroom.

“SILVER!!!” Gallus shouted.

“Gallus?!” Silverstream called out.

“Girls, move!!!” Harry ordered.

The girls struggled to crawl away through the debris, as the troll smashed the remaining stalls over their heads.

“Help! Help!” Hermione cried out.

“C’mon! We’ve gotta help them!” Smolder called out.

The boys, along with Yona and Ocellus, hurl bits of wood toward the troll. Not so much to hurt him, but to distract him.

“Hey, pea brain!” Ron shouted, throwing wood.

One piece hit the troll on the head, but he barely flinched. But he backed away when Smolder breathed a stream of fire in the air.

“Your mama was a Twitter wash-up, booger lips!” Smolder insulted.

With a mighty yell, Yona charged against the troll and head-butted the beast against the knee. She grunted and pushed with all her strength, but the troll merely looked down dumbly… and hurled its knee knocking the Yak back, sending her crashing into the other students.

In the meantime, Hermione and Silverstream tried to escape. But with the troll still blocking the only means of escape, they duck under the sinks. But the troll was quick to spot them and raised its club, attempting to smash them. It cracked the sink, barely missing the girls. The group cringed, thankful that the troll missed.

“HELP!!!” Silverstream and Hermione cried out.

“Don’t worry girls!” Gallus called out. “We’ll save you!”

Acting fast, Gallus and Harry pulled out their wands. They rushed forward and latched themselves onto the troll’s club as the beast lifted it up.

“Whooa!” The boys shouted. “Whoa, whoa!”

They land upon the troll’s head, the creature twisted side to side trying to find them. The human and the griffin struggled to hold on, as they were hurled forward and back, and Harry’s wand shot straight up the troll’s nose.

“Ew!!!” Ron and Yona cringed.

“Ooh… I’m going to be sick!” Silverstream moaned, holding her mouth.

With Harry’s wand stuck in the troll’s nose, the beast snorted and whipped its head around trying to shake the boys off. Eventually, despite Gallus’ best efforts, the troll swung him off his back sending him crashing against the bathroom walls. Harry, meanwhile, was not so lucky as the troll picked him off its head and held him by one leg, upside down.

“Do something!” Harry called out.

The troll growled, raised its club, and swiped Harry, who managed to pull himself up… then down. The troll swiped away, trying to smash the boy in his grip.

“What?” Ron asked.

“Anything!” Harry insisted, dodging the swipes. “Hurry up!”

Ron reached for his wand and from under the sink, Hermione waved her head.

“Swish and flick!” Hermione instructed.

“And don’t forget to enunciate the words correctly!” Silverstream added.

“Wingardium Leviosa!” Ron shouted.

The club lifted out of the troll’s hand, hovering over the creature. The beast looked up, confused, just as the club came crashing back down and struck his head.

“Whoa!” Gallus gasped.

“Cool!” Ron smiled.

The club hit the troll’s head so hard, the creature wavered and dropped Harry. The boy quickly crawled away as the troll slowly came crashing down, knocking himself out cold. As the beast laid there, in a state of unconsciousness, Hermione and Silverstream removed themselves from their hiding spots and carefully approached. All the other students picked themselves up off the bathroom floor.

“Is it… dead?” Hermione asked.

“I don’t think so,” Harry observed. “Just knocked out.”

“Ooh boy…” Sandbar replied, looking around. “Filch is going to be so mad when he sees the state of this bathroom.”

Shaking his head, Harry reached for his wand and pulled it from its nostrils… the wand itself now covered in mucus.

“Ew! Troll bogies.”

“Now I know why we don’t often meet trolls in Equestria,” Gallus replied.

As Harry wiped the wand along his robes, McGonagall, Snape, and Quirrell suddenly rushed in. They all gasped at the sight of the knocked-out troll, along with all the kids in the bathroom.

“Oh, my goodness!” McGonagall gasped. “E-Explain yourselves, all of you!”

“Well, what it is…” Harry and Ron said together.

“It’s not what you think…” The Student Six all said.

“It’s my fault, Professor McGonagall,” Hermione suddenly spoke.

The teachers, Ron, Harry, and even the Equestrians looked at Hermione in shock. Especially Gallus, who’s eyes widened greater than they ever had before.

“Hermione…” Gallus spoke softly.

“Miss Granger?” McGonagall gasped again.

“I went looking for the troll,” Hermione continued. “I’d read about them and thought I could handle it. But I was wrong. If the others hadn’t come and found me… I’d probably be dead.”

While Hermione explained her story, Harry took one look at Snape, particularly his leg. His trouser leg was torn and there was a large cut in place. Snape noticed, covered it up, and glared daggers at Harry silently.

“Be that as it may be… it was an extremely foolish thing to do,” McGonagall scolded. “I would have expected more rational behavior on your part. I am very disappointed in you, Miss Granger. Five points will be taken from Gryffindor for your serious lack of judgment.”

Hermione looked down in shame, as McGonagall turned toward Harry, Ron, and the Student Six, even Silverstream who stood beside the girls.

“As for the rest of you, I just hope you realize how fortunate you are. Not many students could take on a fully grown mountain troll and live to tell the tale.”

Everyone looked down at the ground nervously, waiting for some punishment to come their way.

“Five points… will be awarded to each of you,” McGonagall announced.

Everyone looked up, suddenly ecstatic over the news.

“That’s amazing!” Silverstream said giddy.

“That’s forty points to Gryffindor all-together!” Ocellus smiled. “That more than makes up for—”

“Don’t get too overly excited,” McGonagall advised. “You got the points mostly for one thing alone… for sheer dumb luck.”

Snape and McGonagall turned and left the bathroom, leaving all the kids with Professor Quirrell.

“Perhaps you ought to go…” Quirrell chuckled nervously. “M-Might wake up… heh…”

“Sure thing, Professor Q,” Smolder nodded.

The students quickly left the bathroom until Quirrell was left alone with the unconscious troll. The beast growled, seemingly about to wake up as Quirrell stood nervously. In the meantime, the kids make their way back to the Gryffindor Common Room through the corridor.

“Good for you to get us out of trouble like that,” Harry told Hermione.

“Yeah…” Gallus chuckled, scratching the back of his neck. “Taking the fall for us like that… that was pretty cool! Thank you!”

“Mind you, I mean, we did save her life,” Ron brought up.

“Or maybe she didn’t need saving, if somebodyhadn’t insulted her in the first place,” Smolder argued.

“All right… all right…” Gallus muttered. “We get it! When you’re right, you’re right.”

“Hey! What are friends for?” Ron replied.

Hermione looked toward Ron, and the two kids smiled at each other as if they’ve made their peace somehow. As they carried on through the corridor, working their way toward the common room, Gallus saw Silverstream walking ahead of the group. He quickly approached the hippogriff and tapped her on the shoulder.

“Hey Silver, can we talk for a second?” He asked.

Silverstream stopped in her tracks, slowly turning toward Gallus. Everyone else stopped as well, nervously turning toward the two. Silverstream sighed as she acknowledged the rest of the group.

“You guys go ahead,” Silverstream gestured. “We’ll be behind you in a few minutes.”

The others nodded and proceeded back to the dormitory. This left Gallus and Silverstream alone together in the corridor.

“Look... Silver,” Gallus began. “I really want to say I’m sorry about what happened earlier today.”

“It’s okay—”

“No… no it’s not,” Gallus shook his head. “I’m really, really sorry. You were right about me; I was a total jerk. What I said about Hermione was wrong, it was stupid of me, and if I had the power I’d take it back if I could. But the thing I’m most sorry about though… is that I upset my very best friend in the whole world. I’d understand if you never want to talk to me again, that I’m not welcome in your castle, or if this never makes up for what I—”

Silverstream threw her arms around Gallus, interrupting the griffin with a huge hug. She smiled brightly toward Gallus, as they stood locked in each other’s embrace for what felt like an eternity. Until eventually, Silverstream finally pulled back as the smile still remained.

“You more than made up for it tonight,” Silverstream replied. “You risked your life against a troll for the both of us.”

“Well I mean, I didn’t have a big part in all of it. But still—”

Then, she did something that completely took Gallus by surprise. She leaned in and planted her beak right on his cheek giving him a long kiss. Though a beak would feel sharp and hard to some, for Gallus it felt like heaven. When Silverstream finally pulled away, the griffin stood stunned and completely silent. Silverstream started to walk away when he finally got some sense back and decided to finally be courageous.

“Hey Silver!” He yelled.

Silver stopped right in her tracks and slowly turned back toward Gallus.

“Yes Gallus?” She asked, batting her eyelashes.

Seeing her do that cute little motion she always did made Gallus’ heart instantly began to melt. He quickly recomposed himself, knowing what he was about to do was unbelievable. However, he was so nervous he found it difficult to get it out.

“Well um—you see—I was just—I was wondering if maybe—if you’re not, you know—doing anything tomorrow—and well, I don’t have any plans—that maybe…”

Knowing exactly where this was going, Silverstream smiled so brightly it could outshine the sun.

“Gallus Griffon!” She gasped. “Are you asking me on a date?”

Gallus’ face turned bright red, suddenly he found it hard to maintain eye contact.

“Well—I mean—if you weren’t—you know—doing anything,” He said nervously.

Silverstream giggled loudly, as she too found herself blushing. Never before had she been on a date before, not with her own kind or any other creature. And now, here was Gallus, actually asking her out.

“So what do you say?” Gallus asked hopefully.

“Well… seeing as how you almost got killed tonight trying to save me and Hermione…” Silverstream smiled. “I have no choice but to say… yes!”

The Date

Author's Note

As a very special treat for all of you, we have a chapter full of romance, passion, and love. Happy Valentine’s Day and Hearts and Hooves Day to everyone.

The Date

The very next evening, following the troll incident, everything seemed to return to normal. The professors and Mane Six successfully returned the troll to the mountains from whence it came from and fortunately the damage it caused could easily be fixed with magic. Afterward, the students returned to classes the next day and life went on as it did before. All this, however, was not on the mind of one Gallus Griffon tonight. All that was on his mind that day which both elated and terrified him at the time…

His date with Silverstream.

Currently, Gallus was in the boys dormitory with Sandbar, Spike, Harry, Ron, Dean, and Seamus. The young Griffon stood dressed in a rather regal black jacket over a white button-up shirt with a purple bow tie to top it off. The feathers on his head had been style to make him resemble a ‘very major model of a modern proper gentleman’…

… Really?

Just roll with it!

The only thing that he seemed unable to fix was the very nerves stemming within his core.

“Oh man!” He hyperventilated. “This is happening! I mean it’s really happening! What do I do?! What do I say?!”

For the past half-hour, while the boys prepped him for tonight, Gallus freaked out over this one date. The more worried he grew, the more stressed (if not scared) he seemed to get.

“Dude, you’ve hung out with Silverstream hundreds of times,” Sandbar spoke up. “Just act like it’s one of those times. You’ll be fine.”

“Yeah… except it’s not like one of those times,” Gallus shot back. “This is an actual date!”

“Come on now mate,” Ron encouraged. “Ne need to be nervous. You risked your life for her and Hermione against a troll just the other day. This date should be nothing compared to that.”

Not that Gallus didn’t appreciate Ron’s attempt to make him feel better, sadly it wasn’t really having the desired effect.

“Ron’s right, Gallus,” Harry agreed. “It’s pretty clear you care enough about her that you’d be willing to risk your own life for her.”

“And if that’s the case, there’s no need to fret about it,” Spike chipped in.

Gallus turned his head out toward the dorm window, releasing a sigh as he stared across the starry night sky.

“I just… really want this to go well,” He said honestly. “I’ve never been on a date before, and if anything goes wrong—”

A hoof upon his shoulder stopped him midway. Gallus turned around and saw Sandbar standing next to him.

“Don’t worry buddy. If it makes you feel better, I’d bet Silverstream’s been freaking out about this date as much as you are?”

“You think?” Gallus chuckled. “Knowing how excited she is about everything, I bet she hardly worries.”

“I just can’t stop worrying about this date!” Silverstream gasped.

The hippogriff was currently in the girls’ dorm with Hermione, the Mane Six, Smolder, Ocellus, and Yona. She was dressed in a beautiful teal dress Rarity spent the whole night designing for this momentous occasion. The dress had a lacy neckline, two slightly puffy sleeves on her forelegs, a yellow sash tied around the middle, and the skirt of the dress lined with a string of magnificent pink pearls. She was by every single definition of the word… absolutely stunning.

At this moment, Rarity just made some last minute adjustments to the dress as Silverstream tried to stay still.

“Believe me darling, I know exactly how you feel,” Rarity reassured. “When Erik and I were getting married, I was a complete bundle of nerves!”

“I don’t think that’s helping much Rarity,” Twilight pointed out.

The Princess of Friendship approached her young student, smiling with assurance.

“There’s nothing to worry about Silverstream. We’ve arranged the perfect date for you and Gallus tonight.”

“Really?” Silverstream asked. “What did you guys set up?”

“Sorry, can’t tell you that,” Rainbow smirked mischievously.

Suddenly Pinkie popped out from nowhere with her usual big cheeky smile.

“It would spoil the surprise!” She said excitedly. “And you know how I love big surprises! And besides, explaining to you about your date is like ‘explaining the joke’. If we have to explain the date, there might not be a date… there are rules and provisos besides and furthermore…”

“I’m just glad to see you’re feeling better Pinkie,” Fluttershy smiled warmly.

“Oh sure! I’ve never been better. Just the same old Pinkamena Diane Pie…”

Then out of the blue, Pinkie eyes started tearing up and tears trickled down her cheeks as she sobbed lightly.

“Are you alright Pinkie?” Applejack asked concerned.

Pinkie nodded her head as she turned toward Silverstream, crying further.

“I’m just so happy for our little Silverstream!” She cried. “Our little hippogriff, all grown up, going on her first real date…”

Pinkie reached into her mane, pulled out a big box of tissues, and blew her nose comically into one. The whole time, Rarity shook her head.

“Honestly, she’s acting just the way mother did when…”

Rarity’s words cut off as her eyes widened in realization. She mentally kicked herself for not seeing it sooner. The ‘one’ question she asked herself, over ‘why’ Pinkie hadn’t told them yet. Or maybe… even ‘she’ didn’t know herself.

“When your mother what?”

Twilight’s question shook Rarity back to reality, the marshmallow unicorn noticed everyone watching her in anticipation.

“Oh um… just when… mother was sick is all,” She shrugged, stammering. “Pinkie darling, perhaps you should go see Madame Pomfrey first thing in the morning.”

“Okie-dokie-lokie!” Pinkie giggled. “I like her… she seems nice!”

Twilight leaned over toward Rarity.

“What’s going on Rarity?” She whispered.

“I’ll tell you later,” Rarity whispered back.

After another moment, just as Rarity finished her alterations, Silverstream turned around to admire herself in the mirror. She was taken aback by how beautiful she looked in the dress, her smile increased, and a tear escaped her eye.

“Oh you looks absolutely stunning Silver dear!” Rarity marveled, smiling.

“You really do look beautiful,” Twilight agreed.

“Oh, thank you!” Silverstream cried, wiping a tear away. “Thank you all so much!”

“Now then, I do believe it is time to meet your gentleman caller,” Rarity smiled.

Anxiously waiting down the Gryffindor common room, Gallus stood in anticipation for his date to arrive. He still felt incredibly nervous, yet it was too late to back out now. He really wanted to ensure this night went smoothly because he really liked Silverstream and hoped that she in turn felt the same.

The sound of the door to the girls’ dorm opening caused Gallus to look up. Before his eyes, Silverstream climbed down the stairs to the common room. A huge red blush replaced his usual blue face as he admired how beautiful Silverstream appeared. Likewise, Silver’s face blushed brightly red the moment she noticed how dashing Gallus looked. The young hippogriff approached the Griffin, as they both nervously tried to look at one another.

“You look, um—really lovely,” Gallus said sheepishly.

“Same to you!” Silverstream replied, correcting herself. “I mean you look handsome! Totally what I meant to say, eh-heh!”

Gallus chuckled, before taking some deep breathes and regained his composure. He turned back toward Silverstream, showing more confidence than before.

“Shall we then?”

He offered her an arm, which she took gratefully with a smile.

“We shall!”

The two young students worked their way out of the common room, moving onward towards their date.

Gallus and Silverstream walked through the halls, across the Hogwarts corridors toward the castle courtyard. Normally students were not permitted to be out of bed after hours, a major school rule. Fortunately, Twilight spoke with Professor Dumbledore about it, and the wizard graciously allowed the two students ‘special permission’ to be out just for this special night.

Finally, after much walking, the two finally made it the school courtyard where a romantic dinner for two had already been set (Courtesy of Rarity). Once Silverstream saw the beautiful setting, a squeal of delight escaped.

“Oh my gosh!” She squealed. “Gallus, did you help Professor Rarity set this up?”

“Um—well you see—I don’t really…” Gallus stumbled, nervously.

But his stumbling was cut short when Silver threw her arms around him once more, kissing his cheek. Gallus smiled like a giddy fool, turning back toward the castle.

“Thanks Professor Rarity,” He whispered.

“What was that Gallus?”

“Uh nothing! Let’s sit…”

The two quickly sat in their seats, proceeding to enjoy a marvelous dinner under the stars. As they ate, Silverstream decided to strike up some conversation.

“I have a question for you Gallus,” Silverstream stated.

“Oh yeah?” Gallus smirked. “And what would that be?”

"What made you want to ask me out all of a sudden?”

Gallus’ face blushed a bit, as he turned away for a moment hoping she wouldn’t notice. Finally, after calming himself, he looked back toward the curious hippogriff.

“Can I be honest with you?” He asked seriously.

“You know you can tell me anything,” Silverstream responded, smiling.

“Well, the truth is… I’ve really wanted to ask you out for a really long time,” Gallus confessed. “I mean we’ve been friends for Celestia knows how many years and we’ve been on tons of adventures together. Deep down, I’ve always hoped we could potentially be more than just BFFs.”

The whole time, as Silverstream listened to Gallus’ confession, she couldn’t believe all this emerged from his mouth. Of course, she knew he always thought of her as his best friend. But never did she know he’d ever felt this way about someone like her. It honestly made her heart leap and her eyes water a bit.

“Do you really mean that?” Silverstream asked tearfully.

Gallus nodded in agreement, as he reached across the table and grasped her talons in his own. The two sat there for what felt like the longest time, staring into each other’s eyes and clutching each other’s talons. After a few moments, Gallus realized they were running late for the next stage of their date.

“Oh hey, we should probably get going,” He spoke.

“Where?” Silverstream asked.

“Trust me, I think you’ll like this.”

Gallus lead Silverstream from the courtyard and they proceed through the corridoes once more. Until at last, they found themselves at the steps leading down to the boathouse where they first arrived in Hogwarts. Proceeding down the lengthy stairs, emerging into the boathouse, their eyes see a single rowboat waiting for them. Gallus stepped down beside the boat, offering Silverstream his talon.

“Your chariot awaits my lady,” He said, in a fake accent.

Silverstream giggled at his silliness, but she took his talon all the same.

“Why thank you kindly good sir,” She joked.

Gallus helped Silverstream into the boat, as he proceeded to step in behind her. Gallus pulled out his wand, pointed forward, and propelled the boat slowly out along the Black Lake. The boat glided sneakily along the dark waters until it eventually came to a stop just out in the middle of the lake. From there they could see the glowing lights of Hogwarts.

“It really is beautiful, isn’t it?” Silverstream asked amazed.

Gallus turned to look at her, noting how her complexion literally glowed under the moon’s light. Her radiance shined through the evening, lighting the entire lake. Gallus smiled as he looked at the absolute beauty beside him.

“You certainly are…”

Silverstream giggled cutely, as she heard him say this. The two were enjoying each other’s company on this wonderful date, unaware of a great shadow swimming beneath them. Completely unnoticed, a mysterious created quietly rose from the surface… a giant squid, the inhabitant of the Black Lake itself. Out from the water, two tentacles emerged looking as if to attack the students… only to procure a violin and played a soft romantic melody.

https://m.

Meanwhile, high up in his office, Professor Dumbledore watched the stars in the heavens above. Looking down upon the lake, he noticed the two young students sharing a magnificent date together. The old wizard smiled fondly as two figures, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, walked alongside their old friend and smiled down at the scene.

“Oh, to be young… and in love,” Dumbledore admired.

“It is quite a wonderful feeling,” Luna nodded. “Is it not sister?”

Though Celestia was very happy for Gallus and Silverstream, she herself wasn’t too happy. As she turned away from the scene, she forced herself to smile before her old friend and sister.

“Oh yes… yes indeed.”

She quickly turned to walk away, but not quick enough as Luna followed behind her. A single wing wrapped itself on Celestia’s back. When she turned to face her little sister again, it saddened Luna to see her big sister in tears.

“Tia, what’s wrong?” Luna asked concerned.

Celestia quickly wiped her tears, trying to keep a straight face.

“I’m—I’m—I’m fine Luna,” Celestia sobbed. “Really I—”

“Please stop trying to hide your obvious pain sister,” Luna begged. “I know it hurts you greatly to see others in such romantic bliss. Why deny it any longer?”

Celestia finally broke down in hysterics, clinging tightly to her sister… and just cried. Luna rubbed her hoof along her sister’s back, trying to comfort her to no avail. Dumbledore shook his head, not in disappointment for his dear friend… but pity.

“You still think of him quite often, don’t you?” He asked knowingly.

“… Every day of my life,” Celestia whimpered.

“Why torture yourself Tia?” Luna asked.

“It’s been… thousands of years… and I can’t bear the thought… to live without him.”

Celestia turned toward Dumbledore, her eyes pleading, to which the old man nodded slowly. Drawing out his wand, walking slowly toward Celestia, he placed the end of it to her head and drew out a strange glowing strand from her head. He waved his hand, as a secret compartment of his office opened, revealing his most secret possession…

The Penseive

A device of his own making enabled to reflect upon memories of anyone so long as they retained their memory. Dumblebore drew the memory strand taken from Celestia and allowed it to fall upon the magical pool. Celestia and Luna walked up alongside him, as they all looked toward the replaying memories.

Within the memories stood a much younger Celestia, during a time when she first became an alicorn princess. Back then, she was smaller… her mane yet to attain the rainbow effect that it had. Only a silky pink mane sat upon her head. The memory of a time back when the allice first came to be, when she and Luna attended Hogwarts together. She had been sorted into Hufflepuff, while Luna sorted to Ravenclaw.

The memory transitioned to Celestia walking down the Hogwarts halls when she suddenly bumped into someone. When she looked up, toward whom she ran into, she was taken aback. A young dark grey Pegasus stallion, with a coat of dark great, along with an ocean blue mane and tail, stood before her. He too had teal blue eyes, which perfectly matched his shooting star cutie mark. His name… was Cosmic Galaxy…

The memory next showed Celestia and Cosmic Galaxy, inside the Hogwarts Astronomy Tower. He played a guitar for her, as they gazed up toward the constellations within the night sky. Cosmic turned toward Celestia, and she to him.

“You will always be my shining star…” He said.

The two then leaned in, sharing a loving kiss filled with passion and desire.

The final transition showed Celestia and Cosmic Galaxy at the altar in Canterlot City. The room filled with members of the three tribes of Equestria, as Princess Platinum officiated the ceremony. Among the crowd, Celestia’s parents, and a little filly version of Luna, sat and shed tears of joy. The memory ended with Celestia and Cosmic sealing their marriage with a kiss, an eruption of applause in the background…

By the memory’s end, Celestia cried further as Luna continued to comfort her. Dumbledore sent the Penseive back into its hiding place, looking back at his friends.

“I cannot even begin to imagine the pain you must have felt since losing him,” Albus said solemnly.

“A pain that’s not left me for the last few thousand years,” Celestia sniffed.

“I know how much you loved him sister,” Luna said sadly. “I miss him too… I remember having such an amazing time playing with him when I was a filly. Aside from Albus, he was the elder brother figure I never had.”

Celestia nodded, wiping the tears away from her eyes.

“Oh goodness, look at me,” She croaked. “Here I am feeling sorrow over my past and I’m ruining Gallus and Silverstream’s date. I should return to Equestria; there is still far too much to do.”

“Tia, please don’t…”

“I shall speak to you later Luna.”

Celestia then encased her body in a blinding white light; when it dissipated, she was gone. Luna sighed sadly, shaking her head as she turned toward Dumbledore.

“She’s been hurting so much since the death of her love. No matter how hard I try, I can never ease her pain…”

“Give her time my friend,” Dumbledore advised. “Time eventually heals all wounds; even the deepest cut.”

Dumbledore pulled out his wand again, as he walked to the office window. Pushing it open, he aimed at the sky. A bolt of red magic flew into the air and all of the sudden, the sky was ablaze with colorful fireworks. A little added atmosphere for Gallus and Silverstream, who took noticed of the exploding colors in the sky.

Late in the evening, soon as their date officially ended, Gallus and Silverstream made their way back to the Gryffindor common room. Silverstream wore Gallus’ jacket over her shoulders, having grown cold throughout the night and Gallus kindly offered it for her to stay warm. The two walked back into the common room, climbing the stairs, and stopping just short of the doors to their respective dormitories. They both looked at each other, smiling in pure bliss.

“I really had an amazing time tonight, Gallus,” Silverstream declared happily.

“So did I Silver,” Gallus nodded.

“We should really do this again sometime.”

“You mean… hanging out as friends?”

A sly smile formed on her face, as Silverstream batted her eyelashes.

“Nope!” She said simply.

Silverstream closed her eyes, as she leaned in. Gallus closed his eyes as well, in anticipation, until finally their beaks met one another for their first kiss. It lingered for a while, before Silverstream finally drew back and the two stared each other in the eye.

“Goodnight Gallus,” Silverstream whispered.

Silverstream handed Gallus’ jacket back before turning around toward her dorm. When she opened the door, she turned to send one last smile to Gallus before shutting the door behind her. Gallus stood there, staring at the closed door with wide eyes. When his senses finally came back to him, he released a giddy laugh…

“YES!!!” Gallus shouted quietly.

The griffon danced down the steps, hopped back into the common room, and broke out in a goofy river dance in the center. He stomped his talons, twisted across the carpet, and rolled his head back as his inner most feelings escaped. Finally, he sighed and fell back onto one of the lounge chairs of the common room, a smile on his face as he gazed toward the fireplace. True, it had been a rocky journey up to this point. But the moment it finally came, everything was completely worth it.

“Best… night… ever!” Gallus declared silently.

Slytherin vs. Gryffindor

Deep within the darkest dungeons of Hogwarts, within a hidden room behind a false wall, the Dark Order of Magic convened yet again. After finding the mountain troll and setting it loose in the school, the perfect distraction was provided for them. Silently and stealthily, they broke into the wizarding school. Once more, Chrysalis, Cozy Glow, and Tirek stood along the outskirts of the candlelit room while their benefactor stood in the dark, hidden in the shadows.

“Quite impressed,” The benefactor said. “We were not entirely confident the three of you could find a troll, let alone gain entry into perhaps the most secure castle ever established.”

“You’re saying you doubted us?” Tirek asked offended.

“Pardon for questioning your abilities, given the previous failures of you three.”

Tirek growled lowly to himself, clenching his fist in frustration over the insult directed at him and the others. Knowing he could do nothing about it and risk imprisonment again, he just grumbled and unclenched his fist.

“So, we got in,” Cozy Glow stated. “Now what happens?”

“The artifact we seek is hidden on the third floor corridor,” The benefactor explained.

“Then let’s go get it!”

“I’m afraid that’s far more complicated. It is guarded by a Cerberus beast and many other magical traps. If we are not precise, they could kill us all within seconds.”

The three villains groaned in agitation, as once again their plans have been pushed back.

“Even when your plans gain us another step in our victory, we are still several steps behind!” Chrysalis hissed.

The benefactor slowly turned their head toward the former Changeling Queen.

“Here we assumed you’d be happy Chyrsalis,” They said. “The next step in our plans involves you.”

The changeling squinted her eyes, as she turned toward her other companions. They both just shrugged, and she looked toward their leader.

“What do you mean?”

“The Elements of Harmony still remain a real threat to our success,” The benefactor growled. “Not to mention that pitiful little Harry Potter.”

“And what exactly does that have to do with me?” Chrysalis asked.

Though she couldn’t see it beneath the rob, the benefactor smiled an evil grin.

“Tomorrow is Hogwarts’ first Quidditch game of the season; luckily, Harry Potter is playing for Gryffindor.”

The three villains leaned closely to better understand what their benefactor was implying.

“We believe a little surprise during the game could eliminate Harry Potter permanently and do significant damage to the Elements as well.”

Chrysalis, Tirek, and Cozy Glow looked amongst each other, collectively grinning wickedly as an idea ran through their heads.

“We can make something work,” They spoke in unison.

The benefactor released a low chuckle of approval.

“Then get to work,” They ordered. “Tomorrow may be game time for Hogwarts, but when we’re through… it’s ‘game over’ for everyone…”

The next morning, the entire Great Hall was abuzz with many students excited for the very first Quidditch game of the season. The Student Six, minus Gallus and Silverstream, sat at the Gryffindor table with the Mane Six as well as Harry, Ron, and Hermione. Breakfast was currently underway and soon they would all make their way to the Quidditch Pitch for the game.

“You guys excited for the first game of the year?” Twilight asked the students.

“Totally!” Smolder responded excitedly. “Harry and I have been practicing with Wood all month long. I believe we have a good shot out there today!”

Suddenly, Pinkie popped out of a big bowl of assorted cashews, goggles over her highs, and a breathing tube for snorkeling.

“This is going to be the most funnest, most awesomest, most super-terrific game day ever!!!” She exclaimed loudly.

Pinkie emerged entirely from the bowl, shaking the cashews out of her mane and coat, which proceeded to hit everyone else in the face. Pinkie then plopped beside Smolder, as she began digging into her breakfast.

“Good to see you doing good today, Professor Pinkie,” Smolder chuckled.

“Yep! Nevfre befrer!” Pinkie replied, with her mouth full.

Every pony and everyone shook their heads, smiling in amusement. It was always good to see Pinkie Pie back to her old self again… minus the weight gain… the weird cravings… and the occasional mood swings. Speaking of which, Rarity leaned over toward the party pony.

“Did you see Madame Pomfrey this morning?” She whispered.

Pinkie looked over, revealing her cheeks full of food, nodding her head enthusiastically.

“And what did she say?”

Pinkie took a big swallow, till all her food went down her throat into her tummy.

“She said I’m as healthy as a horse,” Pinkie responded.

Pinkie eyes widened, then she belted out laughing over the clever word play.

“Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha! Healthy as a horse! Get it?!”

Pinkie leaned back so far she fell out of her seat, rolling across the floor laughing. Everyone just turned toward the cotton-candy colored mare in utter confusion.

“What is wrong with…” Ron began.

“We’re not sure!” Rainbow answered quickly.

Sandbar turned toward the entrance to the hall, noticing Gallus and Silverstream walking in. They walked talon-in-talon, as smitten as ever. He smiled when he noted this as he nudged his friend Smolder for attention.

“Look who finally showed up for breakfast,” He said.

“I’m guessing their date went well last night,” Smolder chuckled.

“No kidding! I mean when Gallus finally came in last night, he was all giddy and dancing like a love-struck idiot.”

“Silverstream head over heels when she come last night too!” Yona added.

“I’m just really happy for the both of them,” Ocellus smiled.

The two young love birds…

HA!!! Love puns…

*Paused*… The two young love birds walked up to the table and sat alongside their friends. But never once did they break their loving gaze toward one another. Twilight and the rest of the group took notice and smiled.

“So… you two official now?” Twilight asked.

“Does this answer your question?” Gallus asked.

He and Silverstream leaned in and gave each other a quick yet loving kiss, before turning toward the rest of the group. Everyone was happy for the two, except for Rainbow Dash, who just gagged over the display.

“Ugh! Too mushy-gushy, lovey-dovey for me!” She shivered.

This earned a well-deserved smack upside the head from Applejack.

“Hush on up now,” She scolded. “Ah few one think it’s mighty adorable. Just cause you can’t be bothered to care ‘bout nothin’ but lookin’ macho Dash, don’t mean yah gotta stomp over every pony else.”

Rainbow just huffed, crossing her forehooves.

“Boy, do I feel bad for whoever ends up with you in the future,” She huffed.

“That goes double fer yer sorry flank,” Applejack grumbled.

“Oh please don’t fight girls,” Fluttershy begged. “Today’s supposed to be a fun day to watch Harry and Smolder play their first Quidditch game. Let’s not start fighting please.”

Rainbow and Applejack glared at each other, before huffing and went back to eating breakfast. Meanwhile, Harry just picked at his food with his fork. For some reason, he didn’t seem too interested in eating anything.

“Take a bit of toast, mate, go on,” Ron told him.

“Ron’s right, Harry,” Hermione nodded. “You’re going to need your strength today.”

“That’s right buddy,” Smolder piped in. “We’ve got to go out there today and show Slytherin who’s boss!”

“I’m not hungry,” Harry sighed.

It was then Gallus looked behind the group as none other than Professor Snape walked toward them.

“Ugh, here comes Snape,” He groaned. “Just what we need on game day.”

“Don’t worry Gallus,” Twilight assured. “We talked to Professor Dumbledore and he spoke with Snape. He’ll go easier on you guys from now on.”

The entire group looked behind them as Snape looked down toward Harry and Smolder with a sly grin.

“Good luck today Potter, Miss Smolder,” He said sarcastically. “Then again, now that you’ve proven yourselves against a troll, a little game of Quidditch should be easy work for you… even if it is against Slytherin.”

Twilight smiled awkwardly, as she looked back-and-froth between her students and Snape.

“Well… that’s a start,” She chuckled nervously.

Snape rolled his eyes and walked away. As he left, Harry noticed he was favoring his right leg and limped a bit. This caused him to start thinking because he remembered the other night when he saw that his leg was bleeding.

“That explains the blood,” Harry realized.

“Blood?” Hermione questioned.

“What are you talking about Harry?” Twilight asked.

“Listen, the other night, I’m guessing Snape let the troll in as a diversion so he could try and get past the 3-headed-dog. But he got himself bitten, that’s why he’s limping.”

As he said this, Twilight started thinking a bit.

“Now that you mention that, when we went with the other teachers to search the dungeon for the troll, I don’t remember seeing Snape there at all.”

“You are absolutely right Twilight darling,” Rarity added. “As a matter of fact, I don’t think we even saw him until we all convened at the restroom.”

“But why would anyone go near that dog?” Hermione asked.

“The day we were at Gringotts, Hagrid took something out of one of the vaults,” Harry explained. “He said it was Hogwarts’ business, very secret.”

“Oh yeah!” Silverstream nodded. “He asked us not to mention it to anyone… which I guess is out the window now since we just told all of you.”

“So you’re saying…”

“That’s what the dog’s guarding,” Harry finalized. “That’s what Snape wants.”

The sound of an owl screeching drew everyone to look up to see Hedwig flying down toward their table carrying two very large parcels. She dropped them down and Harry caught the one meant for him, while Smolder caught the other. It was pretty clear that these packages were broomsticks considering their size and shape.

“Bit early for mail, isn’t it?” Hermione wondered.

“But I-I never get mail,” Harry said amazed.

“And I have no idea who would send me one of these,” Smolder stated confused.

“Let’s open them!” Ron said excitedly.

“Ooh! I love surprises!” Pinkie exclaimed.

Harry and his two friends began to rip open his package, while Smolder and the rest of the Student Six ripped open hers. After unwrapping and tearing away all the parchment, it left the entire group speechless to see two very nice-looking broomsticks.

“It’s a broomstick!” Harry said amazed.

“I got one too!” Smolder stated.

“Those aren’t just any broomsticks, you guys,” Ron said, in wonder. “Harry, yours is a Nimbus 2000! And Smolder, yours is a Comet 290!”

“But who…?”

Harry looked up toward the teachers’ table, noticing Professor McGonagall stroking Hedwig. She smiled back toward the young boy, who in turn smiled back with a nod of thanks. Smolder looked down at the dark-mahogany broomstick with dark bristles at the end. Granted, the Cleansweep was a nice model but this one was by far better.

Twilight examined the Comet 290 closely, before noticing something very familiar about it.

“Oh my gosh, you guys! This is the very same broomstick that Princess Luna flew when she played Quidditch here!”

Everyone’s eyes widened as they looked at the broomstick, suddenly remembering the picture of Princess Luna from the trophy case. It most certainly was the very same broomstick from the picture.

“Hey, there’s a note with it!” Rainbow pointed out.

Smolder picked up the folded piece of parchment attached to the broomstick and unfolded it before the entire group.

Dearest Smolder,
My sister and I cannot begin to express our most sincerest congratulations to you and young Harry for your first Quidditch game. As a token of my faith in you to succeed, I wish for you to have my signature Comet 290 broomstick that helped me lead Ravenclaw to four Quidditch Cups. Knowing you are the first dragon to ever play Quidditch is an honor in of itself. Myself and my sister, as well as Princess Cadence and Shining Armor, shall be watching you from the professors’ stand cheering you onward.
Good luck!
Yours truly,
Princess Luna

Later that day, while all the other students and teachers were seated in the stands of the Quidditch Pitch, the Gryffindor team, broomsticks in hand, marched toward the starting gate. Wood went first, followed by Harry, Smolder, Fred and George, Angelina Johnson, and Katie Bell. Eventually, the team came to a stop behind a closed double door where just on the other side, the screaming crowd could be heard. Hearing that crowd, knowing they had to go out there in a moment to perform, made all the nerves come back for Harry and Smolder.

“Scared, you two?” Wood asked.

“A little,” Harry answered.

“A little?” Smolder chuckled nervously. “Try a lot! Sure we practiced throughout last month, but now that it’s all coming together… it’s pretty nerve-racking.”

“That’s all right,” Wood assured. “I felt the same way before my first game.”

“What happened?” Smolder asked.

“Er, I don’t really remember,” Wood confessed. “I took a bludger to the head two minutes in. Woke up in the hospital a week later.”

Harry gulped and looked straight ahead. Smolder sent a glare toward the captain.

“You people really need to work on your motivational speaking,” She said. “It really sucks.”

“Don’t worry, Wood told her. “Just remember your training from this last month and you’ll be fine. And never forget what I said: The best Quidditch players use their differences to their advantage.”

Smolder nodded, as she faced the closed gate. Then the door slowly rose up, as they all stared out toward the packed Quidditch Pitch of cheering students. They all mounted their brooms and zoomed out into the enormous pitch. Up in the teachers’ stand, the Mane Six sat along with the princesses and Shining Armor as they all cheered. A young Gryffindor student, Lee Jordan, took his place as the commentator for the match.

“Hello, and welcome to Hogwarts’ first Quidditch game of the season!” He announced to the field. “Today’s game: Slytherin versus Gryffindor!!!”

Down in the stands, Gallus and Sandbar, along with the rest of the Gryffindor students and Hagrid, cheered for their team. While along the fields, the remaining girls of the Student Six (Including a particular student) cheered for their friends as the team’s cheerleaders.

“Go Smolder!” Sandbar cheered.

“Smolder best!” Yona yelled.

“Come on Harry!” Ocellus cried.

The players take their positions in the air in a circle, with Gryffindor looking across from the Slytherin Team. Harry weaves at the highest point across from the Slytherin Seeker. Smolder takes her place beside Angelina and Katie, as the whole team looked down to see Madame Hooch make her way to the center of the field. Rainbow Dash flew up next to her wearing a striped referee shirt and cap.

“The players take their positions as Madam Hooch and Professor Dash step out onto the field to begin the game!” Lee Jordan announced.

“Now, I want a nice clean game… from all of you,” Hooch informed the teams.

As she says that, she looked specifically toward Slytherin. Rainbow Dash also kept her suspicions locked on the team.

“We’ll both be watching in the sky,” Rainbow warned. “So don’t even try any funny business!”

Madame Hooch then kicked the trunk beside her, and the bludgers zoomed out into the sky followed by the Golden Snitch.

“The bludgers are up… followed by the Golden Snitch. Remember, the snitch is worth 150 points. The seeker who catches the Snitch ends the game.”

The snitch zoomed around each Seeker’s head, then disappeared. Hooch grabbed the Quaffle from the chest and was about to toss it into the air before Rainbow Dash flew in front of her with a huge smile on her face.

“Can I do the honors?” She asked.

Hooch rolled her eyes before handing the Quaffle over to Rainbow. Rainbow pulled her arm back as far as she could, then hurled the Quaffle high into the air.

“The Quaffle is released… and the game begins!”

Gryffindor takes possession of the ball first and Angelina Johnson zooms past the Slytherins toward their goal. She is quickly followed by the Slytherin chasers, but Smolder comes up alongside them and blew a ball of fire just over their heads, splitting them apart. Angelina gives a thankful nod to Smolder and flew forward at top speed, throwing the ball right through the hoop.

*DING!*

Angelina raised a fist in the air before flying past Smolder and gave her a high five in the process.

“Nice going Angelina!” Smolder cheered for her teammate.

“Angelina Johnson scores!” Lee announced loudly. “10 points for Gryffindor!”

He pressed a button and a ‘10’ shows up beside a plaque with Gryffindor’s name. Harry clapped from atop his broomstick.

“Yeah!”

He fortunately missed a Bludger as it flew by quickly, almost knocking him off his broom.

“Whoa!”

Down in the Gryffindor stands, Hagrid and the students all clapped and cheered.

“Well done!” Hagrid yelled.

Meanwhile, back in the sky, Slytherin has taken possession of the Quaffle and one of the chasers passes it to the captain, Marcus Flint.

“Slytherin takes possession of the Quaffle. Bletchley passes to Captain Marcus Flint.”

Flint dodged a few people and just ducked from a Bludger. Katie Bell tried to interfere and snag the Quaffle back, but a stiff and nasty kick from Flint sent her spinning out of control. The Gryffindor crowd booed loudly at the dirty display.

“Hey!” Yona yelled. “That cheating!”

“You can’t kick players!” Silverstream yelled.

Flint ducked another Bludger and threw for the Gryffindor hoops. Oliver soon appeared, whacking the ball away with his broom. He smirked toward Flint, who glared back at the Gryffindor captain. Angelina and Katie passed the Quaffle back-and-forth as they strategize to score. Smolder noticed this, seeing her opportunity. She quickly zipped down into the fray, yelling toward Katie.

“Hit me!” She yelled. “I’m open over here!”

Katie noticed her wide open and hurled the Quaffle right at her. At first, it appeared too high and the Quaffle might miss. But Smolder actually leapt into the air and caught the Quaffle. She landed back onto her broom, except she landed on her feet and now ‘surfed’ on her broom toward the goal. Seeing the open position, she took the shot and managed to send it flying through the hoop before the keeper could stop it.

*DING!*

For a brief moment, Smolder was in shock. She couldn’t believe she just scored a goal for Gryffindor. She took a moment to celebrate as again the Gryffindor students erupted in cheers, but none more so than the Student Six.

“Yeah Smolder!” Gallus cheered.

“That’s our friend!” Sandbar yelled.

"Rick 'em, rack 'em, rock 'em, rake!" The Gryffindor cheerleaders chanted. "Stick the quaffle to the snake!"

“Yay!” Ron and Seamus both cheered.

“Yes!” Harry clapped atop his broom.

“And Smolder makes her first ever goal in Quidditch!” Lee Jordan proclaimed proudly. “Another 10 points to Gryffindor!”

He added the already existing points, so Gryffindor now had twenty while Slytherin had none. Up along the teachers’ stands, the Mane Six and the princesses clapped and cheered for Smolder.

“I can’t believe she actually scored a goal!” Twilight said amazed.

“Well, what did you expect darling?” Rarity asked. “She is quite talented after all.”

Beside Twilight, Celestia watched with anticipation and actually appeared to be enjoying herself greatly. Twilight looked upon her teacher, who was hollering and cheering along with the rest of the crowd. Twilight couldn’t help but smile.

“I’m so glad to see you having a great time Princess,” She said happily.

Celestia looked down toward her pupil, smiling as well.

“Thank you very much Twilight,” She thanked her. “I haven’t been to a Quidditch match in a thousand years; I wouldn’t miss this for the world!”

Taking a deep breath, Celestia bellowed out with the Royal Canterlot voice.

“COME ON, SMOLDER! SCORE ANOTHER ONE!!!”

The Royal Canterlot voice was so powerful it shook the entire pitch causing everyone to hold on for their lives. The Slytherins noticed they were really falling behind and now was when they decided to get messy.

One of the chasers now had the Quaffle and raced down to the end of the field, dodging bludgers and kicking away the chasers. He threw the ball hard, but Wood caught it in time. But as Wood hurled it back to Smolder, Marcus Flint decided he had enough.

“Give me that!” He growled to the Slytherin beater.

He grabbed the beater’s bat and whacked a bludger toward Oliver. It hit Oliver directly in the stomach and he plummeted toward the ground, knocked out. This caused the entire audience to boo and look down in concern for the fallen captain. Smolder had just passed the Quaffle to a fellow chaser when he looked toward the ground.

“OLIVER!!!” Smolder yelled.

The dragon was extremely tempted to fly down, to check and see if he was okay. But she knew she must continue with the game for Wood. Harry, meanwhile, was visibly upset as the Slytherins laughed. Before Smolder could react, one of the Slytherin members had the Quaffle, soared off, jumped over George (Or Fred) and shot through the now completely unguarded hoops.

*DING!*

The Slytherin crowd cheered as they finally got on the board. Lee added ten points in the plague with Slytherin’s name. Seeing they now had the upper hand, Slytherin decided to push the dirty play even further. Flint and a Slytherin chaser spot Angelina with the Quaffle and a wicked idea came to them.

“Take that side!” Flint commanded.

The chaser nodded as they both tailed Angelina. They flew down next to her and began to box Johnson in. Smolder, seeing what was going on, rushed to help her teammate.

“You better get away from her now or I’ll roast you like a turkey leg!” She threatened.

She flew as quick as she could toward the commotion. But just as she nearly reached them, one of the beaters flew by and whacked her upside the head with their Bludger bat. The impact sent her flying elsewhere, but thankfully she was able to regain control.

“Ow!” She cried, massaging her throbbing head.

Meanwhile, the Slytherins kept Johnson boxed in and sent her into the capes covering one of the towers. She fell down, all the way to the ground, out cold. The crowd booed once again as Professor McGonagall looked on with serious concern that her house team was being destroyed. One of the chasers took the Quaffle to the end of the field and whacked it with the bristle of their broom, sending it flying into the goal.

*DING!*

Slytherin cheered again as Gryffindor groans, knowing now the score was completely tied at twenty. As Harry Potter surveyed the field of play, the Golden Snitch suddenly appeared in his sight. Harry proceeded to head off after it, when suddenly… his broom started to buck and turn.

“Whoa! Whooa!!!”

Still recovering from the blow to the head, Smolder looked up and noticed Harry flipping about uncontrollably.

“Harry, what’s wrong?!” Smolder called out.

This display didn’t go unnoticed, as the students and Hagrid looked on in confusion.

“What’s going on with Harry’s broomstick?” Hagrid questioned.

“Beats me!” Sandbar replied.

Hermione, with a pair of binoculars, observed Harry’s frantic motions against the uncontrollable broom. She adjusted her vision toward the teachers’ stand, where she soon noticed Snape, visibly muttering inaudibly.

“It’s Snape! He’s jinxing the broom!”

“JINXING THE BROOM?!?!” The boys and Ron shouted.

“What is this world coming to?!” Gallus shouted, in outrage.

“I know Snape clearly supports Slytherin and has it out for Harry,” Sandbar observed. “But that level of cheating is going to hurt Harry… literally!”

“What do we do?!” Ron asked.

“Leave it to me!” Hermione volunteered.

She proceeded to hand Ron her binoculars and quickly dashed down the stands. All the group could do was hopelessly watch as Harry was knocked and thrown about. Until finally, he nearly fell off his broom, as he found himself dangling with one hand clutching the broom. The students knew if someone didn’t act fast, there was no way Harry could hold on much longer. Yet they also knew if they tried to interfere in anyway, the Gryffindor students could potentially risk disqualifying their own team. But that wasn’t stopping a certain dragon from trying.

“Hang on, Harry!” Smolder called out. “I’m coming!”

Smolder quickly flew in to reach for Harry… when suddenly, an explosion of black smoke appeared stopping her midway. She turned toward the ground, where the explosion occurred, as a bipedal monster hissed as it emerged through the smoke. It resembled a skeletal demon with purple flesh and covered in stone-like armor, with two glowing eyes peering through the eye holes. One claw was bigger than the other with the most enlarged claws ever imagined and a set of spikes protruded from its back.

Before Smolder could say anything, she quickly released it wasn’t alone. For soon, an entire army of these creatures soon appeared before her eyes. They scattered along the pitch, their eyes toward the two Quidditch teams in the air. Raising the bigger claws, it proceeds to fire a barrage of purple fireballs toward the teams. Most of whom were quick to judge, though Smolder barely escaped by an inch.

“Whoa!” Smolder yelled. “We so did not cover this in basic training!”

“This is not what we covered in basic training!” Rainbow yelled out, from above.

The teachers looked on anxiously, but none more so than Twilight and her friends.

“W-W-Where did all those monsters come from?” Fluttershy pointed fearfully.

“I’m not sure!” Rarity replied. “But those poor kids are in trouble!”

“Come on every pony!” Twilight ushered. “We’ve got to save those kids!”

Twilight Sparkle and even a reluctant Fluttershy quickly flew toward the grounds, leaving the other three ponies behind.

“And how’re we supposed to get down there!” Applejack called out.

A pink hoof clutched her shoulder and the other upon Rarity’s, as the two mares turned toward Pinkie Pie.

“Duh!” Pinkie smirked.

She whirled her tail as rapidly as a helicopter propellor as she floated in midair and carried her two fans with surprising strength. As the three made their way toward the field, Twilight Sparkle was already at work firing beam after beam toward any of the creatures within range. Most of the creatures dissipated upon impact while others were quick to dodge. Seeing new threats in their way, the creatures turned their attention from the players to the ponies.

By the time Pinkie Pie landed and dropped the others onto the field, a group of monsters were already chasing Fluttershy while another was fighting a back-and-forth shoot out against Twilight. Rarity used her beam to scatter the other monsters away from Fluttershy and occasionally setting up a shield to block the oncoming attacks. Applejack whipped out her lasso and proceeded to clutch one of the monsters, whirling it around like a mace and knocked a few off their feet.

One of the monsters jumped from behind Applejack and raised its claw to slash her from behind. Only for a blur of rainbow color to tackle the monster aside and it instantly turned to smoke. Applejack turned back as Rainbow Dash brushed her hooves, faced Applejack, and nodded with a silent smirk. A smile forms on Applejack’s face before she slammed the lasso onto the ground making the captured monster disappear.

Pinkie Pie trotted breathlessly across the field when all at once the monsters reappeared in front of the pony, growling menacingly at her.

“Okay, let’s see…” Pinkie spoke, counting. “One, two, three, four… so that’s ten of you… and one of me…”

Suddenly, Pinkie’s lips started to quiver as she pulled a handkerchief from her poofy mane. And all at once, she began to cry.

“What’s a poor girl to do?!”

Sobbing, Pinkie planted her face upon her handkerchief as the monsters turned toward one another. One just shrugged with a grunt before they growled and charged toward Pinkie… as her head tilted up and her face was replaced with a frighteningly green face with an enlarged nose, warts, and big yellow eyes.

“OOOGA-BOOGA-BOOGA!!!”

The monsters actually screamed at the horrendous sight, so frightened that they dissipated themselves from the field. Then the pink pony lifted a hood under her chin, revealing to be a mask beneath the face. She smiled at her success briefly, before another monster appeared at her side and sent her running. As the students watched from the stands, it became apparent that these monsters were still coming from every direction.

“Come on, Hermione!” Ron spoke, in concern.

Back on the field, as Smolder looked on from all the chaos happening in the field, she looked up for a moment and she stopped. There was Madam Hooch overlooking the entire scenario, yet something was off. She just floated there, one arm outreached across the field… and it appeared that her eyes were glowing a green haze. Yet Smolder swore there was something ‘familiar’.

“I know those eyes!”

In the meantime, Hermione had just managed to climb through the tower structures leading toward the Professors’ stand. She positioned herself just beneath Snape’s seat and touched the cloak with her wand.

“Lacarnum Inflamarae!” Hermione whispered.

A spark ignites, setting Snape’s cloak on fire. Hermione quickly leaves while an oblivious Snape continued to mutter an incantation inaudibly. One of the other professors soon caught sight of the smoke emanating from the bottom of Snape’s cloak.

“Fire!” The man pointed. “You’re on fire!”

Snapped back to reality, Snape finally acknowledged the fire burning his cloak. He knocked the man back, who fell into Quirrell, who also fell.

At the same time, relying on her suspicions, Smolder took a deep breath and hurled a fireball toward ‘Hooch’. The figure saw the incoming fireball and quickly ducked aside, breaking her own concentration. In doing so, all the monsters on the field disappeared as quickly as they came. Five of the Mane Six take the opportunity to leave the field, as Rainbow looked up… yet saw that ‘Hooch’ was flying away.

On Snape’s part, the wizard had batted out the fire and acted as if nothing happened. It was then Harry’s broom stopped bucking, thereby allowing Harry to climb himself back onto his broom. He spotted the Slytherin Seeker going after the snitch, and quickly took off as if nothing happened. Smolder looked back toward the game with the danger removed.

“Go Harry!” Smolder called out.

“Go, go, go!” Hagrid called out.

Harry finally caught up with the Slytherin Seeker and rammed into him. The two seekers butt each other back and forth, trying to position themselves behind the golden snitch. All at once, the snitch began to dive, and the two seekers followed. But it didn’t take long for the two seekers to realize they were flying rapidly toward the ground. The two seekers looked at each other, then at the Snitch, but specifically the ground. The Slytherin seeker was nervous, while Harry tried to keep focus.

After a while, the Slytherin seeker ultimately backed off as Harry pulled up his broom just before reaching the ground. Still he followed the snitch, even as the boy was mere feet from the ground. Then Harry slowly stood atop his broom and stepped forward, his hand reaching out for the ball. But he took a step too far and toppled off the broom with a yelp, tumbling to the ground.

As he got back up, Harry started to lurch. The crowd gasped at the sight. Hermione appeared from the tower to see, while some of the Student Six clutched their mouths.

“Looks like he’s gonna be sick!” Hagrid observed.

Finally, Harry lurched, and the Snitch popped out of his mouth. And sure enough, it landed right on top of his hands.

“He’s got the snitch!” Lee announced. “Harry Potter receives 150 points for catching the snitch!”

A whistle suddenly blows, as Madam Hooch (the real one?) flew in on her broomstick.

“Gryffindor wins!” Hooch declared.

The crowd cheered with joy, including Gryffindor. Gallus and Silverstream hugged each other, while Yona hopped around shaking the stands. The only ones not excited were the entire Slytherin house, dismayed for the loss.

“No!” Draco groaned, covering his face.

“YES!!!” Celestia shouted, with the royal canterlot voice.

“YEE-HAW!!!” Applejack shouted.

“Whoo-hoo!” Hermione cheered.

From the professors’ stand, McGonagall giggled happily for her house team’s success. While Snape seemed clearly disappointed that somehow Harry lucked himself into another win. Speaking of which, Harry Potter raised the snitch into the air as the crowd and his team cheered for them. Even Smolder, while clutching the side of her head, whirled her free hand around as her friends gave the Gryffindor Cheer!

“Go, go Gryffindor! Go, go Gryffindor! Go, go Gryffindor! Go, go Gryffindor!”

Later, after the game was over, Harry, Hermione, Ron, and the Student Six strolled around the grounds beside Hagrid. Amongst the group, Smolder walked along with a thick layer of bandages wrapped around her head. While no serious damage was done after being clunked on the head, Smolder had been informed it would bruise for a couple weeks. But the state of her health was of no concern for her, for much like her friends there was a bigger case they needed to get out.

“And so in conclusion to our strongly worded hypothesis,” Ocellus concluded. “The facts of our case, not to mention all the shenanigans during the game, are more than enough to prove that Professor Snape was willing to endanger Harry’s life!”

“Nonsense!” Hagrid denied. “Why would Snape put a curse on Harry’s broom?”

“Other than the fact that Snape hates Potter with a passion…” Gallus replied sarcastically. “What else is there?”

“We still don’t understand why he’d try to get past that three-headed Cerberus on Halloween?” Sandbar questioned.

“Who told you ‘bout Fluffy?” Hagrid asked suspiciously.

“Fluffy?” Ron gaped.

“That thing has a name?” Hermione questioned.

“Well, of course he’s got a name,” Hagrid replied. “He’s mine.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” Smolder butted in. “Time out! Let me get this straight? You mean to tell me… that three-headed creature belongs to you?”

“But of course!” Hagrid nodded. “I bought him off an Irish feller I met down at the pub last year. Then I lent him to Dumbledore to guard the…”

“Yes?” Harry waited anxiously.

“Shouldn’t have said that,” Hagrid shook his head. “No more questions! Don’t ask any more questions. That’s top secret, that is.”

“But Hagrid, whatever Fluffy’s guarding, Snape’s trying to steal it,” Harry insisted.

“Codswallop, Professor Snape is a Hogwarts teacher.”

“That’s like saying a student can’t be evil just because they act innocent,” Gallus argued.

“Hogwarts teacher or not, I know a spell when I see one,” Hermione added. “I’ve read all about them. You’ve got to keep eye contact and Snape wasn’t blinking.”

“Exactly!” Harry agreed.

“Mm-hmm!” Yona nodded.

A sigh escaped his lips, as if deep down he was suspecting these kids were getting too deep. He turned toward the group of kids to fully address them.

“Now, you listen to me, all of you. You’re meddling in things that ought not to be meddled in. It’s dangerous. What that dog is guarding is strictly between Dumbledore and Nicholas Flamel.”

“Nicholas Flamel?” Harry asked curiously.

He turned toward Ron and the other students, the six of them either shrugging or shaking their heads. They all faced Hagrid, who seemed to realize his mistake.

“I shouldn’t have said that…” Hagrid muttered to himself. “I should not have said that…”

The group of kids watched as Hagrid turned and left, mumbling to himself. To say the students were more confused than ever was an understatement. They understood whatever secrets the dog was guarding was related to Dumbledore in some degree. But then the name ‘Nicholas Flamel’ comes up…

“Nicholas Flamel,” Harry repeated, turning toward Hermione. “Who’s Nicholas Flamel?”

“I don’t know,” Hermione shook her head.

“I tell you guys,” Silverstream replied. “This mystery keeps getting more mysterious by the minute.”

“You think that’s odd, what about all those weird monsters that showed up during the game?” Smolder questioned. “We’re talking about Snape having something against Harry, but somehow I saw Hooch involved… or so it seemed…”

“What do you mean, Smolder?” Ocellus asked curiously.

“I don’t know. But something felt off about her, especially the way her eyes glowed. I’ve only seen that glow from sometime before… I need to lie down and think.”

“Sure! Because I’m sure that beater’s bat didn’t know a few cells out of you,” Gallus replied, chuckling.

“I’m going to pretend you did not just say that…”

As the group continued on, none of the students noticed Madame Hooch watching from behind the corner of the tower. Snarling toward them, she turned toward the opposite direction. Walking toward a nearby section of the wall, she looked around as if making sure that no one was looking. She then proceeded to push one of the bricks and a large section of the wall opened up. She walked in, the wall closing behind her, as she proceeded down the dark corridors. After a period of walking, she finally came upon a dark, desolate room, where Cozy Glow, Tirek, and the Benefactor waited.

“Well that certainly could have gone better,” Tirek snarked.

Hooch growled at him before transforming into her true form: Chyrsalis. The changeling grumbled to herself, slamming a hoof on the ground in frustration.

“Curse that miserable Potter and those blasted elements,” She spoke angrily. “And that brat of a dragon… almost singed my face off!”

“You were supposed to help kill the boy or at the very least injure him greatly!” Cozy Glow argued.

“You think I don’t know that? What did you think I was doing?”

“Well, if I had been the one out there, things would’ve gone right!”

“If you were the one out there, you would’ve taken one of those Bludgers to the face you spoiled little…”

“SILENCE!!!” The benefactor yelled.

The three villains quickly went silent, bowing their heads as the benefactor made their way toward the center of the room.

“Today was a failure, that much is certain,” They growled.

Truthfully, the benefactor was on the verge of exploding. If it were up to them, they’d kill all three of the incompetent fools right then and there. However, given good help was hard to find nowadays and ‘they’ still needed their help, a deep breath was released as the mysterious being calmed themselves.

“Thankfully for all of you, there is still time for our mission to succeed.”

“What do we do now?” Tirek asked.

“Now… we bide our time and wait for the next opportunity to strike. Eventually all that happened will be a distant memory and the whole school will have forgotten that fiasco. Yes, this will take much time but soon… he will rise again.”

Christmas at Hogwarts

A month passed since the first Quidditch game of the season. A huge blanket of snow littered the grounds, as tiny snow flurries fell from the sky. As of this morning, winter took hold over all the land. Christmas was fast coming to Hogwarts, many students started departing for home during the holiday season. Currently, the Student Six were all outside the castle courtyard having a big snowball fight with one another. Gallus, Silverstream, and Smolder were on one team while Sandbar, Yona, and Ocellus were on another.

“Take this Ocellus!” Smolder yelled playfully.

The little dragoness hurled a snowball in the changeling’s direction, while Ocellus jumped behind the stone walkway laughing as she did so. Just then, Smolder got struck in the back by a snowball and she turned to see Yona laughing at her.

“Yaks best at snowball fights!!!” She shouted proudly.

Before she could boast further, Gallus and Silverstream dove down from the sky like fighter bombers and began pelting the young yak with snowballs. Yona laughed as she tried her best to run for cover, but Gallus and Silverstream kept up with her.

“Bombs away!” Gallus yelled, hurling snowballs.

“The enemy is retreating captain!” Silverstream joked. “Do we proceed after them or surrender now?”

"We never surrender soldier!” Gallus replied.

The snowball fight kept up for another few minutes before it ultimately ended with all six students running toward each other with snowballs ready. Just as they were about to smash into one another, they threw their snowballs and each one made impact with someone. They all fell back laughing over all the fun, and it felt so good to have something to enjoy again. It was at this moment the Mane Six and Spike all walked out dressed in winter apparel.

“You all having fun?” Twilight asked.

The six students looked up toward their professors and little dragon, as the laughing died down and they all got back on their feet/hooves.

“We sure are!” Sandbar nodded.

“It feel good for Yona and friends to play in snow!” Yona added.

Rainbow Dash soon flew in between the students, clutching a snowball in each hoof.

“If you kids really want a good snowball fight, you’d have been wise to get me involved,” She bragged.

“Is that so Professor Rainbow?” Smolder grinned.

“You better believe it kid. You’re looking at Ponyville’s reigning, defending, snowball champion five years running!”

“It don’t help yer the only one of us that plays with wings ya know Dash,” Applejack retorted.

“What about Professor Fluttershy?” Silverstream asked.

“Fluttershy don’t like snowball fights.”

Beside Applejack, Fluttershy nodded meekly before rubbing her hoof in the snow.

“Yeah… so as I was saying,” Rainbow continued. “No one can match my skill when it comes to snowball fights.”

The Student Six turned toward each other with mischievous looks before they all picked up a snowball and threw them toward Rainbow. Already sensing the oncoming attack, Rainbow shot into the air and flew around the courtyard.

“Gotta be quicker than that slowpokes!”

Just as the students prepared another attack, a blinding white light shined throughout the courtyard causing every creature to shield their eyes. When the light cleared and they were able to see properly again, they were all shocked at what they saw. There standing before them was an entire group from Equestria. Princess Celestia, her sister Luna, Cadence, Shining Armor, Flurry Heart (who certainly grew into a little filly now), the CMC, Erik, Twilight Velvet and Night Light, the Apples, etc. Upon seeing all their loved ones appear out of nowhere, every pony and every creature smiled brightly and rushed to greet them.

“So, this here’s Hogwarts is it?” Night Light asked, amazed.

“I think it’s just absolutely darling!” Twilight Velvet remarked.

Twilight Sparkle joined her family in a group hug, as did the rest of the Mane and Student Six with their respective families. After a moment, Twilight turned toward Celestia and Luna.

“Not that I’m not happy to see you all here Princess,” Twilight assured. “However, I do have to ask. What are you all doing here?”

Luna and Celestia looked at each other with huge smiles before turning back toward the Princess of Friendship.

“Well, Luna and I have both been thinking a lot lately,” Celestia explained. “And we’ve come to a mutual agreement.”

“It has been over a thousand years since this has taken place,” Luna continued. “That is why we are pleased to announce that Hearths Warming will take place at Hogwarts this year.”

Everyone faced the princesses with joy and jubilance.

“That’s a fantastic idea!” Twilight said excitedly.

“Indeed it is, my student,” Celestia nodded.

Twilight nuzzled up to her teacher, as everyone else joined in a big group hug. They all pulled back when they heard the sound of something coming toward them. They looked up and saw Hagrid dragging a gigantic tree toward them. He stopped when he saw them all together and couldn’t help but grin at the sight.

“Well this be a sight aye never thought I’d see again,” He marveled. “A whole lot from Equestria joined together at Hogwarts tah celebrate the ‘olidays!”

“That’s quite a tree yah got there Hagrid,” Applejack complimented.

“Why thank ye,” He bowed his head. “Got tah get it to the Great Hall so Professor Flitwick can start decoratin’.”

At the very mention of the word, Rarity’s eyes lit up and her mouthed formed a toothy grin.

“Oh! I do so love to decorate!” She squealed.

“Can’t decorate nothin’ if aye don’t get this here tree inside.”

“We can help yah Hagrid,” Applejack offered.

“We’d be more than happy tah help,” Apple Bloom added.

“Eeyup!” Big Mac nodded.

The three Apple siblings ran up alongside Hagrid and Applejack tied her lasso around the giant tree. The three siblings helped Hagrid pull the tree toward the entrance to the castle while everyone else followed closely behind. Soon they all proceeded to the Great Hall, as Hearths Warming Ever certainly became a whole lot more interesting.

A short while later, most of the students were still leaving the castle to head home for the holidays. Hermione strolled through the Great Hall entrance, her luggage in hand and wearing a scarf, as the ghost pass by singing Christmas carols. Hermione looked ahead toward the massive Christmas tree as Flitwick used his wand to hang another ornament on the tree. Beside him stood Rarity, Erik, and Sweetie Belle.

“Oh, that looks simply fantastic Flitwick dear!” Rarity complimented.

“Why thank you Miss Rarity,” Flitwick replied. “By the way, it is so nice to finally meet your charming husband and your adorable little sister.”

Erik smiled as he placed an arm around his beloved. The two leaned in to nuzzle one another.

“I’ve miss you so much since you’ve been gone my angel,” Erik whispered to her.

“And I’ve missed you most my handsome Phantom,” Rarity giggled.

The two leaned in and were about to kiss when Sweetie Belle jumped in between them with a huge box of ornaments on her head.

“I can’t believe I’m finally here at Hogwarts!” She exclaimed. “I mean we’ve been seeing you guys here on the television back in our world and it looked awesome. Then when the princesses told us we could come here for Hearths Warming, I got so excited I could hardly breathe!”

The perky unicorn filly bounced toward the tree trying to help hang some ornaments up. Very quickly though, she lost her footing and tripped. All the decorations flew into the air; thankfully, Flitwick caught them with a flick of his wand placing them safely on the ground. Sweetie Belle sighed in relief before standing up at turning to see Rarity and Erik frown angrily. The little filly giggled nervously as she rubbed the back of her head.

“Oops! Sorry…”

“Do be careful dear,” Flitwick spoke up gently. “We may be in a land of magic and wonder, but ornaments don’t grow on trees ... at least, I don't think they do. Hmm... few more tests...”

Fortunately, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo rushed up to greet her.

“Come on Sweetie Belle!” Apple Bloom called out.

“There’s a whole bunch of snow waiting to be played in!” Scootaloo added.

Quickly, Sweetie Belle zipped off to join her two best friends as they raced outside to play. Rarity groaned, shaking her head yet chuckled just the same.

“Honestly, I don’t know how that filly can be so clumsy,” Rarity smiled.

“You know you love it when she does that,” Erik remarked.

“Well… maybe a little.”

It was then Hermione took notice of Harry and Ron. The two friends were playing a game of chess, with Twilight Sparkle and Shining Armor watching. The girl approached the group as the boys planned their next move.

“Knight to E5,” Harry spoke.

The Knight moves on its own, toward its commanded destination. Hermione walked behind Harry, noting the snarky look on Ron’s face. It’s as if he knew exactly what was going to happen.

“Queen to E5,” He said smugly.

Hermione watched as Ron’s queen slid toward Harry’s knight… and whacked the knight with her throne. Ron grinned as Shining Armor nodded his approval.

“Now that’s what I call a tactful takedown,” He admired.

He gave Ron a fist/hoof-bump. Needless to say, Hermione was less than impressed.

“That’s totally barbaric!” She said shocked.

“That’s wizard’s chess,” Ron corrected. “I see you’ve packed.”

“See you haven’t.”

“Change of plans, my parents decided to go to Romania to visit my brother Charlie. He’s studying dragons there. So I thought it’d be very nice to stay here and celebrate Christmas and Hearths Warming with everyone else.”

Hermione nodded, as she addressed Twilight Sparkle, who sat beside Harry.

“I do sort of wish I could stay to experience Hearths Warming myself. Twilight, what exactly is it?”

“Well basically, it’s kind of like your guys’ version of Christmas,” Twilight explained. “Except in our version, we sing festive songs to drive away the evil Windigos so they don’t plague Equestria with eternal winter.”

“Don’t you mean ‘Wendigos’?”

“Oh no, Windigos. They look like ‘us’ except they are winter spirits that feed off the fighting and hatred between others, create blizzards and freezing weather… we’ve actually met them only once… we don’t want to talk about it.”

“I understand… well, you can help Harry, then. He’s going to go and look in the library for information on Nicholas Flamel.”

“We’ve looked a hundred times!” Ron moaned.

“I heard your friends went nuts searching through all the shelves just for that one book,” Shining Armor remarked, smirking. “Even little Twily went ‘Twily-Nanas’ when she went searching for the book.”

“I DID NOT!!!” Twilight gasped, appalled.

The others just turned toward Twilight Sparkle, with Shining Armor raising a single eyebrow with a smug grin. Twilight sighed, relenting over the fact.

“Yeah I did…” Twilight muttered.

Hermione leaned over toward the table, leaning her head closer to Ron and Harry.

“Not in the restricted section,” Hermione whispered. “Happy Christmas.”

Soon as Hermione left, as Ron, Harry, and the others looked on, Ron turned towards Harry.

“I think we’ve had a bad influence on her,” Ron replied.

“Now you two don’t get any funny ideas,” Twilight warned. “There’s a reason the school said that section is ‘restricted’ to students. Even if it were possible that there ‘are’ answers in that section, you kids barely avoided trouble during the Halloween incident. I’ll have a talk with Dumbledore to determine if any of the ‘staff’ are permitted to look, so in the meantime… pleasepromise you won’t try to sneak in and find the book.”

“Okay Professor Twilight,” Harry nodded. “We promise.”

Just before, Hermione could leave, Rarity rushed toward her.

“Hermione dearest, before you go, would you please stay for the performance?”

“Performance?” Hermione asked, confused.

“Oh yes! In addition to helping Professor Flitwick teach Charms, I’ve also been helping him conduct the school choir,” Rarity explained. “And I’d love for you to hear our ensemble we’ve been working on.”

Hermione pondered for a moment, before smiling and nodding her head. Grinning widely, Rarity trotted back toward the giant tree where a gathering of students formed. Hermione strolled back over, taking a seat at the Gryffindor table as every creature else joined in. They all looked up at Rarity, who stood before the mass of students and looked down at them brightly.

“Now, before we begin our performance, I’d just like to say how honored and privileged I am to stand before you all today. Hearths Warming Eve has always been such a magical time for me and every pony else in Equestria. Not only is this the first Hearths Warming I get to celebrate with my husband…”

Rarity turned and smiled sweetly toward Erik; the former ‘Phantom of the Opera’ silently blew a kiss to his lovely wife.

“This also serves as the first Hearths Warming to be held at Hogwarts in over a thousand years. So to all of you here today, and for those not able to be here, I would like to extend a thank you and I look forward to many more Hearths Warmings at Hogwarts yet to come.”

Rarity stepped further to join the students, as Professor Flitwick took his place as the conductor. He raised his arms and began to lead them on, as Rarity took the lead in a heart-warming tune.

https://m.

Everyone in the Great Hall clapped and applauded, as Rarity and the choir bowed in appreciation of the great reception. And Hermione sat there smiling over the wondrous performance they put together for the occasion, thankful to have such great friends.

A few days later, Christmas/Hearths Warming morning officially came. The sun rose high, the glistening white snow fell from the sky. Harry snoozed softly in bed until a loud voice rang throughout the dormitory, waking him up.

“Harry wake up!” Ron yelled from downstairs. “Come on Harry, wake up!”

It was not even a moment later thar Harry was lifted out of bed by Gallus and Sandbar.

“Come on Potter!” Gallus yelled. “You can’t be sleeping in on Hearths Warming morning!”

“Everyone’s already waiting downstairs in the common room,” Sandbar added. “Hurry up!”

“Alright, I’m coming,” Harry replied, tiredly.

Gallus and Sandbar plopped Harry back onto bed before they bolted right out the dormitory, backing down to the common room. Harry grabbed his glasses off his bedside table, racing off after them. When he got onto the ledge overlooking the common room, he could see Ron, the Mane and Student Six, Spike, and all their families waiting for him.

“Happy Christmas, Harry,” Ron said.

“Happy Christmas, Ron,” Harry replied.

“Come on down lazy bones!” Pinkie said bouncing. “Every creature’s been waiting on you to come down so we can open presents!”

It was then Harry took notice of the sweater Ron wore, squinting as he looked upon it.

“What are you wearing?” He asked.

Ron looked down at his sweater before looking back up with a forced smile.

“Oh, my mum made it.”

“We’ve all got one H.P.,” Smolder replied.

It was absolutely true. All around the common room, the Student Six were all wearing handmade sweaters with their initials embroidered on them.

“It looks like you’ve got one too,” Ron added.

“I-I’ve got presents?” Harry asked.

“Yeah man!” Sandbar replied. “Come on down!”

Harry excitedly rushed down the staircase and sure enough a present was there waiting for the boy.

“There they are,” Ron pointed.

Harry spotted a note sitting at the top of one present. Opening the letter, he begins to read aloud.

“Your father left this in my possession before he died. It is time it was returned to you. Use it well.”

Harry looked over toward Ron and the others, all of them merely shrugging their shoulders. Regardless, Harry proceeds to tear open the wrapping paper covering his present. He proceeded to pull out a blanket-like object.

“What is it, Harry?” Ocellus asked.

“It’s some kind of cloak,” Harry examined.

“Hmm… not exactly the most colorful piece of attire,” Rarity studied. “But I’m sure whomever sent this was very generous to give something that belonged to your family.

“Well, let’s see then, put it on,” Ron ushered.

Harry wrapped the cloak over his shoulders, not realizing his body from the neck down disappeared.

“Whoa!!!” The group spoke.

“Goodness!” Fluttershy gasped.

Harry looked down and found his body completely invisible.

“My body’s gone!”

“What kind of a trick is this?” Spike asked.

“I know what that is,” Ron observed. “That’s an invisibility cloak.”

“I’m invisible?” Harry pondered.

Harry spun around, looking down at himself. Sure enough his entirely body was completely blocked from view. Only his head could be seen by the entire group. Suffice to say, it left the group awestruck.

“This is incredible!” Twilight admired. “A cloak that allows its wearer to be invisible to the naked eye. Rather than using the magic in our own horns to make us vanish.”

“They’re really rare,” Ron added, studying the note. “I wonder who gave it to you?”

“There was no name,” Harry replied, reading the note. “It just said ‘use it well’.”

“I’d like to think this would be something Hagrid would give to Harry,” Ocellus guessed. “Except this handwriting doesn’t seem to match.”

“Most likely it could be from Professor Dumbledore or McGonagall,” Silverstream added. “We saw that smile on her face when Smolder and Harry received their brooms. Though I’m leaning more towards the old wizard.”

“Professor Snape?” Yona guessed.

The other students stared blankly toward the Yak for a few seconds… before they immediately burst out in laughter. Yona stared back blankly, occasional blinking her eyes while the whole group laughed so hard tears streamed from their eyes. After a while, they finally managed to catch their breath and steadied themselves.

“That’s a good one Yona,” Smolder chuckled. “Snape giving us gifts; that’ll be the day.”

While the group settled themselves, Harry whipped the invisibility cloak off and put it among the rest of his stuff. Everyone else proceeded to open up their presents, one of which Flurry holds out to her aunt.

“Here you go Auntie Twily,” The little filly said cutely.

“Aww thank you Flurry,” Twilight thanked.

She ripped it open, discovering a tiny handmade booklet containing images and words clearly drawn by a child. Though slightly difficult to make out, Twilight noticed there were pictures of her.

“What is it honey?” Twilight asked.

“It’s a book,” Flurry giggled. “About how much I love my Auntie Twily!”

Twilight smiled huge, as a single tear threatened to escape her eye. She embraced her little niece in a warn embrace. One by one, everyone else opened all their gifts. Fluttershy received a golden locked from Discord, though suffice to say it drew some attention from a certain ‘Niffler’. Little Rich sniffed rapidly towards the locket, reaching with its grubby hands trying to steal it. Fluttershy had to hold the little guy back, as he struggled in her grip.

Go figure right?

Totally…

Rainbow received a brand new Wonderbolts chain from her parents, while Rarity was given a brand-new set of rare lace from Erik and Sweetie Belle. As for Applejack, she received a new lasso from Big Mac and Apple Bloom. Soon enough, all the gifts had been opened and everyone thanks one another for the amazing gifts. Princess Celestia walked up before the entire group to say a few words.

“Thank you every creature for being here on this amazing day of days,” She said sweetly. “After the first alliance ended, I almost believed something like this would never happen again. That is why I am beyond grateful we are able to have this opportunity again to…”

Just then, Pinkie Pie bounced up beside the Princess, her arm waving high in the air like a school filly trying to answer a question. Celestia giggled as she looked down toward the enthusiastic party pony.

“Yes Pinkie?”

Pinkie beckoned Celestia to lean down and so the princess did just that. Pinkie whispered something in her ear. After she finished, Celestia stood back to her full height now with an even greater smile upon her face.

“I think that is a great idea,” She said.

Celestia walked back over toward her sister’s side, as Luna stared up in confusion.

“What did she tell you?” She asked.

“Shh!” Celestia shushed.

Pinkie stood before every creature, with pride and joy all over her face.

“I have just one more special gift for my super-special Cheesy-Wheezy pumpkin pie!” She giggled excitedly.

Cheese looked confused but was always one for a good surprise. Pinkie then bounced back over to him, pulling a little present from her mane and handed it to him.

“Thanks my little cotton candy,” He thanked her.

He kissed her upon the cheek before ripping open the present. When he saw what was inside, his heart nearly stopped. There he stood, frozen completely in place. Inside appeared to be a tiny onesie clearly meant for a foal, with tiny words written on it. And it read:

Coming Soon

Cheese looked down at the little onesie in complete shock before slowly turning back toward Pinkie, who grinned from ear to ear.

“Are you serious?” He asked.

Pinkie nodded her head rapidly. After another moment of complete shock, Cheese suddenly burst into laughter of joy. He grabbed Pinkie and spun her around in excitement. Everyone else was completely confused, seeing they had no idea what was going on.

“What’s going on?” Sandbar asked.

“What is it?” Rainbow added.

Cheese eventually put Pinkie back down, as the two ponies both smiled brightly at each other. Picking up each side of the clothing in their mouths, they lifted it up before every creature. Once their eyes landed on it, everyone’s mouth dropped. Until nothing but smiles could be seen throughout the room.

“Is this for real?” Twilight asked.

“Are you guys really…?” Rainbow wondered.

“How do you know?” Fluttershy asked.

“Well… do you remember when I went to see Madame Pomfrey a month ago?” Pinkie reminded.

Flashback

Pinkie bounced into the hospital wing where Madame Pomfrey was tending one of the students. The pink party pony bounced right over to them, tapping rapidly upon Madam Pomfrey’s side.

“Excuse me Madame Pomfrey?”

The Hogwarts nurse looked down toward the pink pony shortly after finishing with her patient.

“Well hello dearie,” She spoke kindly. “What brings you to the Hospital today? Eat too much sugar again?”

“Not this time, Madame Pomfrey,” Pinke responded.

“Well then, what can I help you with?”

“Ever since I’ve been here, I’ve been feeling funny lately. Not the kind of funny where you laugh and laugh till you pass out, but the kind of funny where you feel really weird. Then again, I guess I don’t really know how you qualify two different kinds of funny but…”

*PLOP!*

Madame Pomfrey stuck a giant cotton ball into Pinkie’s mouth, putting a cease to the girl’s rambling. The nurse groaned a bit, rubbing her temples.

“Please dear, I just need to know what is wrong with you.”

Pinkie spit out the giant cotton ball into a nearby bin.

“Basically… I’m eating more than usual and been getting super-duper sick as of late. Oh, and for some reason, I get really, really mad… then I get sad… and happy all at the same time!”

Madame Pomfrey studied Pinkie Pie’s appearance as she rubbed her chin. It’s as though she considered all the symptoms she described.

“Why don’t you hop up on the bed dear,” She suggested.

Pinkie bounced onto one of the many beds in the Hospital Wing. Madame Pomfrey grabbed a stethoscope, holding it toward Pinkie’s chest and listened as she checked her heartrate. Just as she suspected, she could hear not just one… but ‘two’ heart beats. She pulled the stethoscope away and looked at Pinkie with a smile.

“Well from what you told me dear, it seems there is only one possible reason for your symptoms.”

“Is it bad?” Pinkie asked worriedly.

“Oh no my dear,” Pomfrey shook her head. “As a matter of fact, it’s actually quite good if you think about it.”

Pinkie silently looked at the nurse in anticipation.

“Pinkie dear… you are with child.”

“Oh, well that’s a relief,” Pinkie sighed. “I just figured I ate too much and… WHHHHHHAAAAAATTTTTTTTTT?”

Madame Pomfrey nodded her head as she continued smiling.

“Yes dear, you are carrying a child. From everything you’ve told me, and judging from your appearance alone, I’d say you are at least three months along.”

Pinkie looked down at her extended tummy, gently running a hoof along it. If what Madame Pomfrey said was true, that meant the little filly or colt was inside her right now. And soon… it would burst forth into the world. This knowledge alone made Pinkie smile brightly and almost burst like a firecracker.

“A BABY!!!”

She flew from her seat and bounced all around the room as though she drank a double shot of espresso.

“I’m having a baby!” She said excitedly. “I’m having a baby! I’m having a baby! I’m having a baby!”

Suddenly, she found her endless energy come to a complete stop. Madame Pomfrey caught her with the magic emanating from her wand, drawing her back over to sit on the bed.

“Yes dear Pinkie, but you must really be careful,” She warned. “Too much excess energy could very well damage the poor dear. You really must try to take it easy for a while.”

Pinkie nodded as she looked down at her tummy again, her face beaming with much anticipation.

“I wonder if it’ll be a filly or a colt,” She wondered.

“Well if you’d like to know, I do have one way,” Pomfrey offered.

Madame Pomfrey approached a large cupboard, opening it to reveal a series of potions, herbs, and all assortment of medical practices. She procured a little tiny cusp of liquid and walked back toward Pinkie.

“This very potion can reveal you the gender of your child,” She told her. “The question is: Would you like to know now? Or would you prefer to wait and show the father?”

As Pinkie gazed upon the tiny vial in Madame Pomfrey’s hand, she pondered over what to do. On one hoof, she could take it right now. This way she’d know what the was baby was going to be like and she really wanted to. Then again, this was Cheese’s baby too and he had as much right to know when she drank it too. Not to imagine all her friends, her family, and…

And then… Pinkie got a great idea. But she needed to wait for the perfect time to take it where Cheese, all her friends, and her family were around to see it. And she could already think of a great time to do just that…

In the palm of Pinkie Pie’s hoof is the very vial containing the gender revealing formula. She gazes upon the vial, while the rest look on with anticipation. She popped open the vial, sending the cork flying away before she slowly tipped it toward the tip of her lips. She silently sips the clear wicked down her throat, being careful not to spill a single drop. Once the vial was completely empty, she lowers it away from her lips and releases a sigh, as a breath of magic sparkle is released.

A few seconds later, as everyone watches in anticipation, nothing seems to happen… that is until a glow appears. It is faint at first but then it steadily glows. And as everyone looks closer, the glow appears around Pinkie Pie’s belly… a bluish sort of glow. Cheese’s eyes widen as the glow illuminated upon his eyes.

“Pinkie…” Cheese spoke softly.

“Cheese…” Pinkie smiled, softly crying. “It’s a boy! It’s a baby boy!!!!”

Pinkie Pie and Cheese Sandwich squealed and hugged one another, crying happily over the wondrous news. Everyone else bearing witness to this wondrous news applauded loudly for the happy couple, knowing that a moment from now a new face will soon appear to join the Equestria family.

“Oh Pinkie Pie,” Fluttershy smiled. “We are so happy for you!”

“Thank you Fluttershy!” Pinkie smiled. “This is the best Christmas present I could ever receive, and I’ve had my share of many wonderful presents over the years. Why I’m so happy I… I… I think I feel a song coming on!”

And sure enough, that’s just what the group did.

https://m.

The Mane Six and Spike join together with Pinkie Pie and Cheese Sandwich in a big group hug, though carefully given Pinkie’s condition. One by one, each member of their respective families and even the Student Six joined in to share the job that has been blessed upon the soon to be new parents. Harry and Ron looked on smiling over the tender scene, though the former’s attention then turned back away briefly. His eyes caught sight of the cloak he put back amongst the pile of presents and a thought starts to grow on him.

On one hand, Harry Potter knew what he was thinking… yet he promised Twilight Sparkle he wouldn’t. Still, ever since Hagrid brought up the name Nicholas Flamel, he’s been anxious for some answers on this mystery surrounding the events that transpired. And since none of the books he’s looked at offer anything about Flamel and there’s only one place in the entire library he hadn’t checked nor was allowed to…

He wondered…

The Mirror of Erised

Author's Note

Wanna give a big shout out to Rezzurection time for the amazing quotes

The Mirror of Erised

Later that same evening, after everyone else had finally gone home, the Gryffindor common room was deathly quiet in the night. It had already been such an eventful day celebrating Christmas/Hearths Warming and every creature was sleeping soundly. All except for young Harry Potter, who once again sat by the window, looking out into the snowy night. All day long he thought about what Hermione said earlier about finding information on Nicholas Flamel in the Restricted Section of the library. Surely if there was any place in the entire castle that could hold unknown information at all, that section would be it.

The only problem was gaining access to the restricted section. During the day, it was under lock and key and no student was allowed out of bed at night. However, if he were to use his new invisibility cloak, he would easily be able to sneak into that part of the library. Then again, he ‘did’ promise Professor Twilight he wouldn’t do anything foolish like that. He bounced his decisions back and forth in his head for a few moments before finally coming to a decision.

“Sorry Professor Twilight,” He whispered to himself. “This is much too important.”

Getting up to his feet, Harry grabbed his invisibility cloak from the trunk just at the foot of his bed. He quietly crept out of the dormitory so as not to wake anyone and blow his cover. He snuck downstairs into the empty common room… only to find the Student Six standing there and waiting for him.

“It’s about time you showed up,” Smolder chuckled.

“We were starting to think you’d chicken out on us,” Gallus added.

Harry looked back and forth between all of them with a dumbfounded expression.

“But you were… how did… I don’t…”

“Come on Harry,” Sandbar grinned. “You really don’t think any of us saw you eyeballing that cloak of yours all day today?”

“We also heard Headmare Twilight asking you not to use it to sneak into the Restricted section,” Ocellus spoke.

Harry looked down at the cloak under his arm, then back toward his friends.

“We need to find information on Nicholas Flamel. That part of the library may be the only place to find it.”

“We know,” Yona smiled. “That why we help you get in.”

Hearing this, Harry cocked his head to the side raising a curious eyebrow.

“What?” He asked.

“Yeah, we’re coming with you,” Silverstream said determined.

“We’d like to know what’s going on here just as much as you do,” Smolder grinned.

Harry once again looked between them and his invisibility cloak.

“But how do you all plan to come along without being seen?” He asked seriously. “I really don’t think this cloak can cover all of us.”

All the young students looked at the clock, then at themselves while sharing the same puzzled expression.

“You know he does have a point,” Sandbar nodded.

“Some of us ‘could’ fit, but that still leaves some of us out,” Gallus added. “Don’t take this the wrong way Yona, but you’re just too big to fit under there.”

The young Yak looked slightly offended by that statement and was about to retort. But then she looked at the cloak again and noticed he was right. She sighed with a slight nod.

“Point taken,” She sighed.

“So how do we follow Harry?” Ocellus asked.

“What do we ‘ave ‘ere now?”

Everyone jumped slightly as none other than Peeves floated through the wall and Discord popped out of nowhere.

“Looks like the naughty little first years are up to no good again,” Peeves said mischievously. “What do you think of that Discord?”

Discord stood high and mighty like the professor he claimed to be… but never really. Nevertheless, he smiled brightly.

“Well done everyone,” He congratulated them. “You’re finally starting to take after old uncle Discord here. Breaking the rules, causing chaos for the school, I don’t think I’ve ever been so proud!”

The students and Harry all looked at each other, clearly confused. They turned back toward the Draconequus, who dramatically cried tears of joy and blew his nose comically.

“So… you’re not going to get us in trouble?” Harry asked.

Discord flew down and wrapped his lion paw around the boy’s shoulders.

“Why of course not my dear sweet boy,” Discord assured. “As a matter of fact, I believe old Peeves and I can help you out.”

“How?”

“Well you see, I happen to know the corridors are just crawling with prefects at this hour. So I figured Peeves and I could spread a ‘little’ bit of chaos, just enough to draw them from their posts. Thereby allowing you to sneak into the library… all of you.”

“Huh?” The kids spoke, raising their brows.

The Mane Six and Spike rummaged around the entire library, pulling out all the books they could and bringing them back to Twilight. The Princess of Friendship sat at a desk, her horn lit as she quickly read through the contents of the books. They’d been at this for hours and still no information or anything on Nicholas Flamel. After so long, every pony was getting more than a little tired. Even Spike felt the effects, as he tiredly flew more books toward her.

“Twilight, can we please stop now?” Spike begged.

“We’ve been stuck in this library for four hours already,” Rainbow groaned. “That’s three hours and fifty-five minutes longer than I’ve ever spent in a library.”

As Spike’s tiny wings flapped as best they could, carrying one stack of books after another, the fatigue finally got the best of him. He and the books fell to the ground, the dragon fast asleep, snoring away on a tiny bed of book accumulated on the floor. Rarity rubbed her eyes tiredly as she used her magic to conjure a blanket and put it over the sleeping dragon.

“Really now Twilight, surely we can call it a night,” Rarity yawned.

“Ain’t like these here books are goin’ nowhere,” Applejack pointed out. “Let’s all just hit the hay and get back at ‘er tomorrow.”

Twilight looked from the books toward all her friends. There was definitely heavy fatigue underneath her eyes, yet at the same time… a burning desire.

“We can’t quit now guys,” She spoke. “Whatever these dark forces are planning, I know it has something to do with Nicholas Flamel. I for one am not going to rest until I find it.”

Before any pony had the opportunity to retort, the pitter-patter of footsteps made them all quickly snap their heads in the direction of the source.

“Girls…” Fluttershy whispered frightened. “Some pony else is in here…”

Twilight squinted her eyes in the darkness, before standing up from the table.

“Every pony follow me,” Twilight whispered. “Stay close.”

Using her magic to lift the still-slumbering Spike onto her back, Twilight walked quietly toward the source of the sound while the others followed close behind. Twilight and Rarity both lit their horns just in case, while Applejack pulled out her lasso. Fluttershy hid her face in her mane in terror, while Rainbow Dash prepped herself for a fight and Pinkie Pie… pulled out a balloon sword… because…

Meanwhile, under the cover of the dark, a lantern and hand appeared… but nothing else. The strangest thing was the fact that as quiet as it moved, it wasn’t two feet carefully crossing the floor… it sounded like a multitude. The student six silently strolled through the dark library, somehow finding their way inside, and opened the gate leading to the Restricted Section.

“Famous fire eaters… 15th Century Fiends…” A voice whispered. “Nicholas Flamel… Nicholas Flamel… where are you?”

“Okay Harry…” Ocellus whispered. “I think the coast is clear.”

The cloak is removed revealing Harry Potter, who puts the cloak on a desk, sat the lit lantern on top of it, and searched the bookshelves. The Student Six gather beside Harry, breathing a sigh of relief.

“Son of Discord…” Smolder moaned. “That crazy draconequus’s plan actually worked!”

“Let’s just find Flamel’s book and get out of here,” Gallus suggested.

Everyone nodded their heads as they aided Harry with finding the book. During the search, Harry comes upon a book and opened it. The students took a peek… only to find a man’s face appeared from between the pages, screaming madly and loudly. The students forced themselves not to scream as they stepped back, as Harry immediately slammed the book shut. As he puts the book back, the students back away toward a corner… only to stop when they heard noises coming their way.

The kids turned nervously toward Gallus, who slowly lifts a talon over his lips and signaled them to be quiet. He slowly took the lead toward the corner, waiting until the sound came closer and closer. Taking a deep breath, as the sounds were right next to them, Gallus jumped out ready to attack… only to come face-to-face with Twilight, her friends, and a slumbering Spike. The students and their teachers jumped back with a yell, so much it work the sleeping dragon.

“Huh? Wha—what happened?” Spike asked dazily.

“Gallus/Professor Twilight!!” Gallus and Twilight whisper yelled, in unison. “What are you all doing here?!”

“Do you have any idea what time it is?” Twilight questioned.

“’Figuratively’? Or ‘literally’?” Gallus asked, with a hint of sarcasm.

“How in Equestria did you even get in here anyway?” Rarity questioned. “And past all the Prefects?”

“Um… would you believe us if we said that we had… ‘a little help from our friends’?” Silverstream asked nervously.

“… Discord?” Fluttershy asked, straight-forward.

“And… surprisingly Peeves,” Sandbar added.

“I’d asked you kids what those two did to get you in here,” Pinkie whispered. “But somehow a certain ‘Doctor’ will probably have a scenario planned in the comment box.”

The students and the teachers turned toward Pinkie Pie, even Harry seemed confused as he silently looked on. But Applejack shook her head and turned back toward the kids.

“Y’all should be in bed!” Applejack scolded softly. “We’ve got to get y’all out of here. If any pony sees yah out here at this hour—”

“Who’s there?!”

Harry, the Mane Six and the Student Six (And Spike), whipped around and their eyes went wide with horror.

“Oh no! It’s that creepy Filch guy!” Pinkie whispered, panicking.

“Filch catch us, big trouble!” Yona added.

“Let’s get out of here!” Twilight spoke.

They quickly made to leave as Harry quickly grabbed his cloak. But in his haste, he caused the lamp to slip off and shatter against the floor. They tried to leave but then a bright light, a shadow cast beneath it, moved toward them.

“I know you’re in there… you can’t hide!”

Harry quickly wrapped his cloak around him, as the Student Six looked around frantically.

“What do we do? What’ll we do?” Silverstream asked. “What are we going to do?!”

“Quick every pony, gather around me!” Twilight ushered.

They quickly gather around the Princess of Princess, staying as close as possible. Taking a deep breath and closing her eyes, Twilight Sparkle heavily concentrated as her horn started to glow and then…

*POP!*

Every pony and every creature vanished in a flash.

“No… pony… speak!” Twilight whispered.

Silently, the whole group creep close together as Filch himself appeared from around another corner. His eyes looking fiercely, a permanent scowl on his face.

“Who is it? Show yourself!”

The whole team slowly tiptoed around as Filch slowly crossed down the aisle, heavily breathing as he searched the restricted section for intruders. Through Twilight’s magic spell, she is able to see Harry Potter through the cloak as the boy nervously kept his breathing to a minimum. Then, as soon as Filch turned another corner and he was far enough from hearing range, they quickly race from the room breathing heavily. The invisible ponies and their friends follow Harry as they exit into the hall.

“Oh my gosh… oh my gosh… Oh my gosh…” Pinkie panted, hyperventilating.

“Well that could’ve been worse,” Spike sighed.

“Meow!”

All eyes widen as they slowly turned toward the side. There, standing by the doorway, Mrs. Norris eyed the group as if she could somehow sense them. She waved a paw in the air, specifically around Silverstream and Gallus.

“G-G-G-Gallus…” Silverstream whimpered.

“Go on! Go away!” Gallus whispered harshly. “Scat! Scat! Shoo! Shoo!”

“Oh please don’t hurt the kitty!” Fluttershy whimpered.

“Hurt the kitty?!” Gallus whispered-yelled. “What about us?”

“Let’s just back away…” Twilight whispered. “Slowly…”

They slowly step away from Mrs. Norris, who begins to follow them while meowing. They start running away from the cat, turning around a corner… just as Snape and Quirrell appeared. Snape had Quirrell pressed into a wall causing the group to stop.

“Severus…” Quirrell whimpered, stuttering. “I-I thought…”

“You don’t want me as your enemy, Quirrell,” Snape warned.

“W-What do you m-mean?”

“You know perfectly well what I mean.”

The group tried to edge their way around the two professors. But just then, Snape quickly turned around… as if he sensed something. Harry put a hand over his mouth, stopping himself from breathing, as the rest tried to steady themselves while holding their breath. Snape slowly reached one hand into the air and aimed to grab something… but he doesn’t. After staring off seemingly into space for a few seconds, he whipped his finger back in front of a nervous Quirrell’s face.

“We’ll have another chat soon… when you’ve had time to decide where your loyalties lie.”

Just then, Mr. Filch arrived, carrying the broken lantern.

“Oh, Professors. I found this, in the Restricted Section. It’s still hot. That means there’s a student out of bed.”

Upon hearing this, Snape and Quirrell quickly dart off to investigate. A few seconds later, a door opens… then closes. On the other side, there is a vast, empty room with only a large mirror in the center. Harry soon appeared, after unwrapping the cloak around him, and the Equestrians popped back into view, as Twilight shook the dizziness.

“Ooh…” Twilight Sparkle moaned. “Even for an Alicorn, that spell takes a lot out of you. How does Starlight Glimmer do it?”

“If Professor Snape wasn’t creepy before, now somehow Quirrell’s involved in all this?” Smolder replied. “What could those two possibly be up to?”

“Never mind about the Professors…” Twilight brushed off, turning toward the kids. “What were you all doing in the Restricted Section? Especially you Harry?”

“I-I-I’m sorry Professor Twilight,” Harry apologized. “I was only just—”

“We were trying to help Harry find the book about Nicholas Flamel,” Ocellus spoke up.

“Yeah… we figured if that was the only place in the library we didn’t look, we thought we’d ‘borrow’ it till we found what we needed,” Sandbar added.

“Huh! What a coincidence,” Spike replied. “That’s exactly why Twilight had us gathered in the library, but we couldn’t find anything.”

“Unbelievable!” Twilight sighed. “Harry, you promised me that you would not try to sneak into the library, and you did it anyway! And what’s worse? You put our own students at risk!”

Harry Potter turned slightly away, not wanting to meet Twilight in the eye.

“Um Twilight… excuse me, quick question,” Pinkie spoke up. “Did you by any chance make Harry give out the ‘Pinkie Promise’?”

“… No?” Twilight shook her head.

“Oh! Well, there you go! Because if he did, then I would have a good reason to be upset. And you know how I am when some pony breaks a Pinkie Promise.”

“No… I wonder what does happen,” Rainbow replied sarcastically.

“Look the point is: You kids did break a very important rule,” Twilight pointed out. “If it were up to me, I would tell Professor Dumbledore because it is part of the job. Not that it mattered… Dumbledore already told me the book wasn’t even available, yet I dragged my friends in regardless.”

“… What?” Gallus asked.

“I asked Professor Dumbledore about the book and if the library would have anything about it, but he told us no. On one hoof, he probably meant such a book was not available to any of the staff and students. But then again, it could’ve meant even if the school ‘did’ have any information about Nicholas Flamel the book wasn’t even on stock.”

“You mean to tell us that we went searching in the restricted section… for nothing?” Silverstream asked, her face dropped.

“I guess so… this whole trip in the library was all for nothing at this point. But once they spot you kids out of bed and they find us… they’re going to start asking questions… probably ask ‘why’… and then I’m going to have to say that you kids… and Harry and… Harry?”

Twilight Sparkle turned toward the side, the others following suit, as Harry Potter was not even listening to Twilight or the others. But instead, his eyes caught sight of the mirror in the room and slowly he walked toward it. The others cautiously follow behind Harry as his gaze looked up toward some words edged at the top. As the group circled around the mirror, Twilight Sparkle tilted her head trying to see the words… but she couldn’t make heads or tails of it.

“What strange words...” Twilight spoke.

“What does it say on the mirror, Professor?” Ocellus asked.

“I’m not sure. I think it might be some form of ‘Latin’ as the humans call it. Certainly, not any ponish I’ve ever heard of. Any pony got a paper and quill?”

A paper and quill is held out before Twilight, as she turned to the side. Pinkie held out a parchment and quill in one hoof with a wide smile. Without questioning the method, she took the items from her friend’s hoof and started to write down the words to memorize it. As Twilight went to work, Harry’s eyes focused on the mirror… and strangely he saw some tall, faint figures beside his reflection. As he drew himself closer and closer to his reflection, two humans appeared beside him…

One was a tall, thin man with hazel eyes and untidy black hair that stuck up at the back. A slightly longer nose along his thin face and glasses just like Harry’s. The other was a beautiful woman with thick, dark red hair that fell to her shoulders, and almond-shaped, bright green eyes. And there they stood, smiling as they looked upon the boy. When he turned around, he could see his friends… and their professors… even Spike… but they weren’t in the room. The rest looked on as Harry stared back at his reflection, sure enough seeing that the two adults were there. And somehow… somehow Harry sensed a wave of ‘familiarity’ in the air.

“Mum?” Harry asked.

The woman smiled and nodded.

“Dad?”

The man did the same, smiling and nodding. Confused the kids looked around the room, especially where Harry stood, but there was no one there. Even the Mane Six looked puzzled, as Spike shrugged his shoulders. But there was no mistake in Harry’s eyes: There they were, Lily and James Potter, just as Hagrid had told him about… and they were right there somehow. It had to be them, Harry resembled his father greatly (Apart from a few features) and his mother… she shared the same distinctive eyes as him. There was no mistake about it… there couldn’t be.

Slowly, Harry reached out to touch them… only to touch the mirror instead. The group looked on in pity, feeling sorry for a boy who seemed so close to seeing the ‘family’ he claimed to see… yet for one reason or another he seemed out of reach. In the reflection, the mother seemed to glance at Harry just as sympathetically, as she gently placed her hand upon his shoulder. He placed his own hand over his own shoulder, trying to feel her there… yet he couldn’t.

And yet, Harry could still feel a sense of joy welling up within him. And he smiled upon his own reflection and Lily smiled back toward him.

“Harry…” Applejack spoke. “Can yah really see ‘im? Can yah really see… yer parents?”

Harry paused for a moment, then suddenly he had an idea.

“Wait here!”

Harry raced off and grabbed for his cloak, as the others turned and watched.

“Harry, wait!” Rarity called out.

But it was too late. Harry had already wrapped himself into his cloak, his body completely vanished, and the door opened and closed as a patter of feet rushed off into the night. The steps vanished as the ponies and the kids were left with the mirror.

“What in Celestia’s name is going on around here?” Rarity asked.

“I’ve been asking the same thing since we got here,” Gallus folded his arms.

“So… does this mean we’re not in trouble anymore?” Smolder asked sheepishly.

The ponies and Spike turned toward Smolder, giving the dragon a slight frown. Smolder moped as her shoulders slumped down.

“I’ll be quiet…”

Back in the boy’s dormitory, within Gryffindor tower, the invisible Harry whipped toward Ron’s bed.

“Ron! You’ve really got to see this! Ron! You’ve got to see this!”

The covers are pulled back, stirring Ron awake. Harry removed the cloak as Ron forced his eyes open.

“Ron, Ron, come on,” Harry urged. “Get out of bed!”

“Why?” Ron asked tiredly.

“There’s something you’ve got to see. Now, come on!”

Back in the no-longer empty room, as the Mane Six, Student Six, and Spike sat around the mirror, Harry and Ron appeared as if magically. The former raced toward the mirror dragging Ron with him.

“Come on. Come. Come look, it’s my parents!”

“Don’t ask us,” Rainbow spoke up. “But apparently, Harry’s parents are in the mirror.”

The two boys stared directly into the mirror, yet Ron is still confused.

“I only see me,” Ron said.

“What?” Gallus asked, waving a talon over the reflection. “Is this thing broken?”

“Look in properly,” Harry instructed, moving over. “Go on. Stand there.”

Ron does just that as he positioned himself so he could see Harry’s ‘parents’ clearly. The others watched carefully as Ron starts to see something come into view. Harry started to nod his head in satisfaction.

“There. You see them, don’t you—”

“That’s me!” Ron gaped.

“What?!” The Mane Six asked.

“Huh?!” The students questioned.

“What you talking about?” Spike raised an eyebrow.

“It is me!” Ron insisted. “Only, I’m head boy… and I’m holding the Quidditch cup! And bloody hell, I’m Quidditch Captain too! I look good…”

“Move over boy,” Gallus stepped up, pushing Ron aside. “Let me see that mirror.”

Deciding to test the magical mirror himself, Gallus positioned himself till his reflection is in full view… but then he noticed something changed. In his reflection, Gallus is all suited up in Royal Canterlot armor. And upon his breastplate lies a band with several medals stitched up, as if he had obtained some honors. And all around the reflection, all the friends and creatures Gallus ever knew… past and present… even Grandpa Gruff… they were all standing around him, applauding for him, mouthing cheers silently. And right beside Gallus, clutching around the smiling Griffin’s arm, Silverstream leaned her head beside him.

Gallus stared in awe at his reflection, then turned to the side… only to see Silverstream was a mere six feet from his position. He turned back toward his reflection, as the armored Gallus tipped his head with a smile.

“No way…” Gallus spoke. “They’re all here… everyone’s here… and I look… wow!”

“What do you see Gallus?” Twilight asked.

“I see me… captain of the Canterlot guard… the first Griffin to hold the rank. Even Grandpa Gruff… I’ve never seen him this happy in… ‘ever’.”

Curious, Twilight Sparkle silently stands beside Gallus as his reflection slowly starts to vanish. The griffin turned back toward Twilight, who silently gestured him to move with a smile. Understanding, Gallus stepped over as Silverstream approach him and the griffin leaned his head against her shoulder. After watching the pair unite, Twilight Sparkle turned back toward her reflection… and her face softened.

There, in her reflection, Twilight Sparkle could see herself… only not the same as before. Instead she stood regal and tall, the same height as Princess Celestia, and her mane waved just the same as her teacher. Much like Gallus, all of her friends and family were gathered around beside her, but it was more than that. All creatures, from all forms of life, were gathered around her. Changelings, Dragons, Griffins, Hippogriffs, Yaks… even creatures and people they’ve met before… and some they haven’t even met yet. There was just something about this one reflection that made Twilight feel… warm.

“It’s everything I’ve ever dreamed of…” Twilight spoke softly. “Friendship and harmony… bringing a thousand years of peace amongst all races. No fighting… no drama… no fears… it’s perfect.”

Everyone stared in awe as Twilight explained her vision from the mirror. As they observed, those who looked in the mirror were each given a different vision. And yet whatever they saw, somehow it made them… happy.

“Harry,” Ron spoke up. “Do you think this mirror shows the future?”

“How can it?” Harry asked. “Both my parents are dead.”

Applejack nodded sadly, sharing the same sentiment as Harry especially the mention of dead parents.

“Magic man…” Sandbar nodded. “I’ll never understand it sometimes.”

“Let me have a turn at the mirror!” Rainbow volunteered.

“No way! I want a turn!” Smolder jumped in.

“No! Me! Pick me!” Pinkie hopped up and down.

Soon the ponies and every creature was speaking up at once wanting a turn at the mirror. Rarity quickly hushed them down, checking the door to make sure no one heard them.

“Fillies and gentlecolts, please…” Rarity whispered. “Now every pony line up in single file, then every pony will get a turn.”

Without any further argument, all the students and the professors started to line up before the mirror to get their own look at their reflection. As Harry watched them put the mirror to use, each getting their own vision at a glance, thoughts of Harry’s parents played in his head. Was it all true that this mirror could see Harry’s future? Yet if so… what magic could be so strong that his parents would be there with him? Regardless of the answer, Harry could only sadly smile… the longing for his parents growing stronger and stronger with each second.

The next day, within the great hall, most of the students, particularly the Weasleys, are eating. Fortunately for Gallus and his friends, no word of that evening’s activities involving the library or their discovery of the mirror in that one part of the castle. Ultimately, Twilight and her friends decided not to mention a single word of this to any pony or any creature. In the end, Twilight decided not to say anything at all so this way neither the students nor the teachers will get in trouble. And yet as the students soon realized, not ‘everyone’ was present… aside from those on holiday leave.

“Do you like yours, Ron?” George asked his brother. “Ron?”

But Ron wasn’t paying attention to George. Instead, his eyes were focused on Harry sitting by himself in front of the fireplace. He had been staring at the fireplace so quietly for what felt like minutes… if not hours. Even the Student Six looked on anxiously seeing their friend so… distant, as if his mind were elsewhere.

“I’ll be right back,” Ron finally spoke.

Ron left the table and approached Harry, with the other students following close behind. They sit beside Harry, who hardly seemed to acknowledge they were even there.

“Want to play chess?” Ron offered.

“No…” Harry spoke.

“Why don’t we go and visit Hagrid?” Sandbar suggested.

“No…”

“Um… maybe we can go exploring the library,” Ocellus suggested. “Surely the book has returned by now…”

“No…”

It was no use for any of the students. No matter what they offered or suggested, Harry Potter refused every activity. They had never seen Harry act this way in a while and frantically they were getting worried for him. One thing was on Ron’s mind over Harry’s change in behavior, a feeling the whole group shared just the same.

“Harry, we know what you’re thinking, but don’t,” Ron advised.

“Ron’s right, Harry,” Smolder agreed. “There’s something not right about that mirror. Let’s just leave well enough alone, okay?”

“Whatever you’re thinking right now, don’t do it,” Gallus advised.

Harry nodded his head, as Ron and the others returned to the table. Yet Harry sat there, his eyes remaining fixated upon the fireplace. But his activities did not go unnoticed. From the teacher’s table, Professor Twilight Sparkle watched Harry Potter curiously. She could tell something is on the boy’s mind and noticed how distant he’s been toward his friends. She had a slight hunch as to what was going on and something needed to be done.

Despite Ron’s warning that the mirror could be cursed or something, not to mention the others’ doubt, that’s just what Harry did. As a matter of fact, when Twilight Sparkle appeared in that same room, she found the boy back in that room at night sitting in front of the mirror. She also noticed he was not alone. All the other students sat close by, probably wanted to make sure he was okay. Seeing their teacher in the same room, they stare eye-to-eye toward Twilight and silently nodded their head, which she gestured in return.

With all seven in the same room, the second could only watch as Harry looked into the mirror. A sigh escaped Twilight’s lips, knowing exactly what Harry was staring at.

“Okay Harry, you looked in the mirror,” Twilight spoke, breaking the silence. “We should probably go now…”

“Headmare Twilight’s right,” Ocellus nodded. “We’re already breaking curfew as it is. We can’t just stick around…”

“Let me just have a few more… minutes…” Harry spoke dazedly.

The other creatures looked on in concern, Twilight Sparkle bit her lip nervously. All of a sudden…

“I see you’re all back again.”

The others jumped in surprise and quickly turned around. And there, standing before them, were Dumbledore, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna sitting nearby.

“P-Princess Celestia! Princess Luna!” Twilight gasped, wide-eyed. “I-I didn’t know you were here.”

“Strange how nearsighted being invisible can make you,” Princess Celestia giggled.

Harry, Twilight, and the Student Six sighed with relief upon seeing the smiles on the princesses and Dumbledore’s faces. The old headmaster and the two royal alicorns joined Harry in looking at the mirror.

“I see that you, like so many before you, have discovered the delights of the Mirror of Erised,” Dumbledore observed.

“Oh… so that’s what this mirror is called,” Sandbar nodded.

“Indeed, it is,” Luna answered. “I trust by now you realize what it does.”

“Well… er… it showed me my family—” Harry began.

“It showed me getting closer with friends, both here and some of the griffins from my world…” Gallus added.

“And…” Twilight spoke, pausing. “It showed me my friends and family living together in harmony… no disturbances, all being well.”

“It safe to say, this mirror showed us things we want in our lives…” Yona nodded, reminiscing her own experience.

“And I suppose it showed Rainbow Dash being the leader of the Wonderbolts,” Celestia proposed.

“And Pinkie Pie owning the largest candy factory and comedy club in town…” Luna included.

“Rarity having a dress franchise not just in Ponyville and Canterlot, but outside the world of Equestria…”

“Fluttershy protecting any and all creatures…”

“Applejack with her parents…”

“… And Spike being hailed as a hero.”

“Not to mention Twilight…” Dumbledore spoke. “Your friend Ron as Head Boy.”

“Th-That’s…” Twilight spoke, wide-eyed. “That’s right! That’s exactly what they all saw. But how did you all—”

“Oh, Twilight,” Celestia chuckled. “We don’t need a cloak to be invisible.”

“Now, can any of you tell us what the Mirror of Erised shows us all?” Dumbledore asked.

The others paused, turning toward one another. Not a single one of them knew the answer to that question.

“We’ll give you all a clue,” Luna offered. “The happiest man on Earth would look into the mirror and see only himself, exactly as he is.”

They all paused… before Harry and Twilight reached the same conclusion. It was then they turned back toward the inscriptions, especially at the bottom of the mirror.

“I think I get what you’re saying,” Twilight spoke. “It was written on the mirror itself, but it didn’t make sense at first. I originally assumed it was a Latin phrase… but no, except for the weird spacing, it’s actually a message… but backwards. ‘Erised stra ehru oy tube cafru oyt on wohsi’ is actually ‘I show not your face, but your heart’s desire’, backwards.”

The Student Six gasped, Silverstream’s face resembling one who’s mind was completely blown.

“So, then it shows us what we want?” Harry concluded. “Whatever we want?”

Celestia and Dumbledore paused as they looked in the mirror, the former having a sad look on her face. Dumbledore remained neutral, but they could sense sadness hidden in his eyes.

“Well… yes and no,” Celestia answered.

“It shows us nothing more or less than the deepest, more desperate desires of our hearts,” Dumbledore explained. “Now you, who have never known your family, you see them standing beside you. Just as Applejack sees her family standing beside her for that reason.”

“Rainbow Dash always wanted to be an important pony as seen by all… which is why she sees herself as Wonderbolt leader,” Luna added. “Rarity wants her shop to do so well, she has business in other words. Fluttershy, always the kindest soul, wants nothing more than world peace and all animals, of all shapes and size, protected. Pinkie Pie always wants everyone to smile, so she believes comedy and candy are the best ways to go.”

“Spike saw himself standing alone because he always felt overshadowed and strives to be the best…” Celestia added. “And you, my most faithful student, always want to be the best, hoping friendship finds a way with ponies, creatures, and even ‘people’ alike… as Gallus always felt alone, seeing him with tons of people he wanted as friends, because that is what he always desired the most…”

“And Ronald Weasley,” Dumbledore spoke up. “Who has been overshadowed by his brothers, sees himself standing alone, the best of them all. I’m sure the rest of you know about your desires and what they relate to…”

The others nodded their head simultaneously.

“But remember this, everyone,” Dumbledore advised. “This mirror gives us neither knowledge nor truth. Men have wasted away in front of it, even gone made, not knowing if what it shows is real or even possible.”

“That’s why tomorrow, it will be moved to a new home,” Celestia declared. “We must ask you notto go looking for it again.

“And if, by any chance, you ever do run across it,” Luna added. “You’ll now be prepared.”

“It does not do to dwell on dreams, Harry, and forget to live,” Dumbledore told him.

Harry turned back toward the mirror, realizing Dumbledore was right… that suddenly what everyone else advised was right. Understanding, he offered a nod and stands up.

“Okay, why don’t you put on that admirable Cloak of yours and get yourself off to bed?” Dumbledore suggested.

“And don’t worry, Twilight,” Luna assured. “Celestia and I won’t say a word about you and your students out of bed. Let’s just say… you were studying the stars.”

“Thank you, princesses,” Twilight sighed with relief. “Rest assured, we’ll be more careful in the future.”

“Yeah, I think it’s time we all head for bed anyway…” Gallus replied.

The others looked ready to leave, but Harry paused as he looked towards the three.

“Er… Sir—Professor Dumbledore? Princess Celestia? Princess Luna? Can I ask you three a question?”

“Obviously, you’ve just done so,” Dumbledore smiled. “You may ask us one more thing, though.”

“What’s on your mind, young Harry?” Celestia asked.

“Well… I was wondering…” Harry pondered. “What do you three see when you look in the mirror.”

“You know, we spent much time discussing what we saw,” Twilight nodded, pausing. “I never thought about asking what you’ve seen, princess.”

Celestia paused as she looked back toward the mirror. In the mirror, she saw not only herself and Princess Luna… but a familiar pony. A smile was on his face, his arm wrapped around her. After a few seconds, she turned toward Twilight, pondering where the time has come to tell her or not. She takes a deep breath and gave a smile.

“For me, Twilight… I see myself… with lots of ice cream.”

“Ice cream… Princess?” Twilight blinked.

“Sure! You know how much I always love cake? Well, don’t get me wrong, cake is the best. But somethings, having ice cream to go with it is always delectable.”

Luna raised an eyebrow over Celestia’s statement but went along with it.

“For me, my desire used to be wanting to show people the night… but that desire since changed. Now, when I look at this mirror, I see me and Celestia showing off the powers of the sun and moon together.”

Dumbledore, amidst all this, remained silent as he gazed upon the mirror… before giving a smile.

“As for I, my friends? I see myself holding a pair of thick woolen socks.”

Everyone blinked twice.

“Socks?” Harry questioned.

“But of course,” Dumbledore smiled. “One can never have enough socks. Another Christmas has come and gone, and I didn’t get a single pair. People will insist on giving me books.”

Twilight Sparkle blinked twice over Celestia and Dumbledore’s odd things… before giving a smile.

“Tell you what, princess,” Twilight spoke. “When it comes to your birthday Celestia, I’ll talk to Pinkie Pie and see If we can get ice cream on the list… and Dumbledore, come next Christmas/Hearth’s Warming Eve, we’ll make sure socks are a top priority.”

“That would be most grateful,” Celestia smiled. “Well, good night, every pony, Harry.”

The others nodded as they left one-by-one. Soon, Dumbledore, Celestia, and Luna were the only three left. A sigh escaped Luna’s lips as if she held her breath for eternity.

“Why didn’t you two actually tell them what you REALLY saw in the mirror?” Luna asked.

“As much as I want to tell everyone…” Celestia spoke, pausing. “… about him… I think I’ll save it till the right time. Twilight and the others are just getting used to Hogwarts and the teachings. I just… I just don’t want to share too much right now.”

“As for myself Luna,” Dumbledore sighed. “I don’t wish to burden young Harry and everyone else with my thoughts. Like Celestia, I shall tell them when I’m ready… one day.”

Norbert

The sun shined brightly on another magical day at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardy. Three months passed since the discovery of the Mirror of Erised and now the group tried their best to put it out of their heads. All the snow melted along the grounds and spring had taken over the castle. Only about a day since their talk with Dumbledore and the princesses, Harry took Hedwig out into the very courtyard and allowed her to fly free for the winter. And now that spring had finally come, Hedwig flew high over the Quidditch Pitch as she made for the Grand Hall.

Speaking of which, the Equestria group sat along the Gryffindor table with Harry, Ron, and Hermione as they studied their books. While they still searched for information on Nicholas Flamel, at the same time they had to study for final exams. After all, it was only a few short months till the end of the school year.

“Any creature else freaking out about finals as much as I am?” Ocellus asked.

“Very unlikely,” Gallus answered.

It was then Hedwig flew right toward the table where Harry, Ron, Hermione, and the Equestrians were studying.

“Hi, Hedwig,” Harry greeted.

“Hello Hedwig!” Silverstream smiled. “So, how was your trip down South?”

The Hedwig hopped a bit toward Silverstream. The owl proceeds to hoot and chirp as Silverstream silently nodded her head.

“Oh, I see! I bet it is lovely over there! I’d definitely want to tell my friends about this so we can visit.”

“You can talk to Hedwig, Silverstream?” Fluttershy replied, sipping a cup of tea.

“Oh yes, Professor Fluttershy. It does help that our species is part bird after all. Mostly a series of tweets here and there, but Hedwig gets really excited when she has things to talk about.”

“How come she never tells any stories to me?” Gallus replied. “I’m part bird too.”

Hedwig looked at Gallus for a moment, then quickly twist her head toward Silverstream and hoots softly toward the Hippogriff. Silverstream makes a face as if she understood word for word.

“Such language?!” Silverstream gasped.

“What? What?” Gallus asked, looking at the girls. “What did she say about me?”

“I… wouldn’t dare repeat it.”

https://m.

While this was going on, it was then Hermione noticed that Ron’s method of studying… lacked studying at all. As a matter of fact, he was mostly looking at his card collection from all the Chocolate Frogs he received.

“Look at you playing with your cards,” Hermione muttered. “Pathetic! We’ve got finals coming up soon.”

“I’m ready!” Ron replied confidently. “Ask me any question.”

“All right, what are the three most crucial ingredients in a Forgetfulness Potion?”

“… I forgot.”

“Ron what, may I ask, do you plan to do if this comes up in the final exam?” Smolder asked.

“Copy off you?” Ron suggested.

“No, you won’t!” Twilight spoke, appalled. “I can’t believe you’d even suggest such a thing.”

“Yeah, every pony knows you should ‘never’ try to cheat off a dragon,” Spike smirked.

“Besides, according to Professor McGonagall, we’re to be given special quills bewitched with an anti-cheating spell,” Hermione pointed out.

“Gee that makes me itch just thinking about it,” Sandbar replied, scratching his arm.

“That’s insulting!” Ron argued. “It’s as if they don’t trust us!”

Ron proceeded to check one card, only for his face to grow irritated.

“Dumbledore again!”

All of a sudden, the sounds of open doors drew everyone’s attention. They turned as Neville Longbottom hopped into the Great Hall, his legs stuck together. All the other students laughed at him, even Rainbow couldn’t stifle a laugh, while Harry and the others looked stunned.

“Neville?” Yona spoke.

“What in Celestia happened to him?” Rarity asked.

“Leg-Locker Curse?” Ron questioned.

“Malfoy,” Harry frowned.

“Boy, I swear that feller has serious issues,” Applejack shook her head.

Neville hopped through the Great Hall before reaching the spot in the Gryffindor table where the gang sat together.

“Neville, you’ve really got to start standing up to people,” Smolder advised.

“How? I can barely stand at all,” Neville replied.

“I’ll do the counter curse,” Seamus offered.

“NO!!!” They all shouted.

Right beside Seamus, Sunset Shimmer ducked below the table the moment Seamus pulled out his wand. Not far behind her, Juniper also dove under not willing to take any chances.

“Sorry Seamus,” Ocellus apologized. “But the last thing Neville needs is for you to accidentally set his kneecaps on fire."

“I don’t think Madame Pince would be happy if we come back to the library with scorched books,” Silverstream added.

Offended by their remarks, Seamus slammed his wand down angrily.

“I don’t appreciation the insinuation, girls. Besides, if anyone cares to notice, my eyebrows have completely grown back!”

The boy stalks off angrily, revealing a large chunk of hair missing from the back of his head. The Student Six and their friends couldn’t help but chuckle at the sight. Then, as Harry checked one of the Dumbledore cards, his eyes widen brightly.

“I found him!”

Hearing the news, they all lean in as Harry handed Ron the Chocolate Frog card of Dumbledore.

“’Dumbledore is particularly famous for his defeat of the Dark Wizard Grindelwald in 1945—‘”

“Good thing we have no plans to go back that far in the series,” Pinkie Pie nodded.

The group paused just to give Pinkie Pie an awkward stare, while the party pony merely smiled.

“Go on,” Harry ushered Ron.

“’—for his discovery of the 12 uses of Dragon Blood, and his work on alchemy with his partner Nicholas Flamel!’.”

“So that’s how Nicholas Flamel and Dumbledore are connected!” Ocellus concluded.

“I knew the name sounded familiar,” Harry added. “I read it on the train that day.”

“How come you never told us this before?” Gallus asked.

“I didn’t know it would be important at the time.”

All of a sudden, Hermione’s eyes beam with excitement.

“Follow me!” Hermione spoke.

Hermione makes her way down the Great Hall, with the two boys and their friends following behind. Poor Neville was still flailing around helplessly as the entire group left.

“Hey, wait, where are you going?” Neville called out. “What about the counter-curse?!”

Just then, Gallus quickly returned and bumped right into Neville, toppling him backward. The other students started laughing as Gallus turned his gaze toward Hedwig, who remained perched on the table.

“I’m watching you missy!” Gallus warned, pointing a talon.

“GALLUS!!!” The group called out.

“All right, all right! I’m coming!” Gallus called out, looking down. “Sorry Neville.”

Gallus quickly took off and ran out of the Great Hall. Hedwig merely looked at the griffin and stuck her tongue out at him while he wasn’t looking. Poor Neville just laid on his back upon the hard floor, moaning in pain and embarrassment.

Moments later, in the library, Harry, Ron, and the others are already seated. They had their attention upon several books on the table when Hermione returned. The group stare with wide-eyes as Hermione carried a huge book

“I had you looking in the wrong section!” Hermione spoke. “How could I be so stupid?”

*CRASH!*

Hermione thumped the book upon the table. The crash made the whole group jump.

“Uh… Hermione?” Rainbow spoke. “How long have you had that book?”

“I checked this out a few weeks ago for a bit of light reading,” Hermione replied, turning the pages.

“If this is light, I hate to hear her idea of heavyreading,” Gallus snickered.

Hermione briefly glared at the griffin, while Silverstream lifted a talon over Gallus face and playfully flicked him off the beak (‘Ouch!’). After a period of staring at the pages, Hermione stumbles upon a description on the page.

“Of course! Here it is!” Hermione pointed, reading. “’Nicholas Flamel is the only known maker of the Philosopher’s Stone!’”

“The ‘what’?” Harry and Ron asked in unison.

“In the American version, they also call it the ‘Sorcerer’s Stone’,” Pinkie Pie pointed out.

“Honestly, don’t you two read?” Hermione complained. “The Philosopher’s Stone is a legendary substance with astonishing powers. It will turn any metal into pure gold and produces the Elixir of Life, which will make the drinker immortal.”

“Any metal… into pure gold?” Spike and Smolder smiled.

“Easy you two,” Twilight warned.

“Immortal?” Ron questioned.

“It means you’ll never die,” Hermione explained.

“I know what it means!”

“Shh!” The students hushed.

“’The only stone currently in existence belongs to Mr. Nicholas Flamel, the noted alchemist, who last year celebrated his 665th birthday!’” Hermione read.

“Whoo… it’s got to be a pretty big cake to put all those candles on there,” Pinkie noted.

“Don’t you see Professor Pinkie?” Silverstream spoke. “That’s what Fluffy’s guarding on the third floor. That’s what’s under the trapdoor…

“The Philosopher’s/Sorcerer’s Stone!” The students declared, in unison.

The six students stared briefly at one another as half of them called the stone by its separate name.

“Well, now that we have the knowledge of what’s hidden in the school,” Fluttershy spoke. “What do we do now?”

“I say we pay a little visit to Hagrid tonight,” Twilight answered. “This way we can determine exactly what he knows.”

Later, as night falls upon Hogwarts, the Equestrians and the trio made their way towards Hagrid’s hut along the edge of the Dark Forest. They knock on the door and Hagrid, who wore an apron and oven mitts, opened it from the inside.

“Hagird!” Harry spoke.

“Just the guy we were looking for!” Spike added.

“Oh, hello,” Hagrid greeted tentatively. “Sorry, don’t wish to be rude, but I’m in no fit state to entertain today.”

The big man proceeded to close the door.

“We know about the Philosopher’s Stone!” The group called out.

Hagrid opened the door again and judging by the expression upon his face, he knew he had been caught somehow.

“Oh…” Hagrid sighed.

Reluctantly, Hagrid allowed the whole group into his hut one by one. Until eventually, everyone found themselves a seat.

“We know you don’t want to hear this Hagrid,” Sandbar began. “But we think Snape’s trying to steal the stone.”

“Snape?” Hagrid questioned, incredulously. “Blimey, Sandbar, you’re not still on about him, are you?”

“Hagrid, we know he’s after the Stone,” Harry explained. “We just don’t know why.”

“Other than the fact that the stone can produce any form of metal into gold,” Smolder listed. “Actually, that’s my favorite… oh, and the immortality deal too. But other than that…”

“Snape is one of the teachers protecting the Stone!” Hagrid stated. “He’s not about to steal it!”

“What?” The Students spoke.

“What?” Spike gasped.

“Come again?” Rainbow raised a brow.

“You heard,” Hagrid nodded. “Right. Come on, now, I’m a bit preoccupied today.”

As they attempt to figure this out, Hagrid’s boar-hound, Fang, starts sniffing Ron. Naturally the boy felt slightly uncomfortable.

“Wait a minute,” Harry interrupted. “One of the teachers?”

“Well of course, that does make sense,” Twilight nodded.

“And there are other things defending the Stone, aren’t there?” Hermione asked. “Spells, enchantments.”

“That’s right,” Hagrid concurred. “Waste of bloody time if you ask me…”

As Hagrid explained, Hermione turned toward Ron. Fang was still sniffing the boy across the face, until finally the red-haired boy shuffled away.

“Ain’t no one gonna get past Fluffy,” Hagrid continued. “Hehe, not a soul knows how. Except for me and Dumbledore… I shouldn’t have told you that. I shouldn’t have told you that.”

“Buddy, you really need to work on keeping things to yourself,” Gallus replied.

https://m.

All of a sudden, a rattling draws everyone’s attention. Hanging over the fire, a cauldron began to shake. Seeing the commotion, Hagrid hurried over to grab something from inside.

“Oh! Ooh! Ooh! Ooh! Ooh!”

Whatever he had in his hands, it was hot to the touch. But eventually Hagrid carefully placed it upon the table. The group crowded around for a look and sure enough it appeared to resemble an egg.

“Uh, Hagrid, what exactly is that?” Harry asked.

“That?” Hagrid pointed over. “It’s a… it’s um…”

Among the students, Spike and Smolder gazed upon the egg. Their eyes are wide as saucers.

“No way!” Spike gasped amazed.

“That can’t be what I think it is… can it?” Smolder questioned.

“Why?” Rainbow asked. “What the hay even is it?”

“I know what that is!” Ron said. “But Hagrid, how did you get one?”

“I won it,” Hagrid replied. “Off a stranger I met at a pub. Seemed quite glad to be rid of it, as a matter of fact.”

Before the group could question further, the egg’s rattling increased violently. Until finally, the egg began to crack open, and pieces flew off across the room. Before their very eyes, a baby dragon emerged, squeaking and slipping along an egg piece. To say that the entire team were in shock was a major understatement.

“Is that…” Hermione began.

“A dragon?” Hermione and Ocellus asked in unison.

“That’s not just a dragon,” Ron observed. “That’s a Norwegian Ridgeback! My brother Charlie worked with these in Romania.”

“Isn’t he beautiful?” Hagrid asked, smiling.

The little dragon in questioned began to crawl his way across the table eyeing the entire group looming over it. Specifically, its eyes were drawn toward Smolder. As soon as he approached her, the little guy started cuddling up to her much to the young dragoness’ confusion.

“Um—what is he doing?” She asked.

“Oh bless him, look,” Hagrid smiled. “He thinks Smolder is his mummy. Hehe.”

“MUMMY?!?!” Smolder’s eyes shot open. “Woah! Woah! Woah! No way! Uh-uh!”

Smolder tried her best to push the little dragon off her. Unfortunately for her, the little dragon kept a tight hold on her.

“Okay little dude, time to let me go now!” She said frantically.

“Aw… isn’t that just the cutest thing?” Fluttershy sighed.

“No!” Smolder said loudly. “I’m too young to be a mom!”

“Apparently the little guy doesn’t seem to care all that much,” Gallus chuckled.

Smolder sent a death glare toward to the young griffin, who turned away while retaining that smug face. The dragon continued to try and push the smaller one off of her to no avail. While all that was going on, Hagrid reached out and stroke the little dragon’s neck.

“Allo, Norbert,” He greeted.

Norbert squeaked as he looked at Hagrid.

“Norbert?” Harry questioned.

“Yeah, well, he’s got to have a name don’t he?” Hagrid replied. “Don’t you, Norbert?”

Hagrid kept tickling Norbert’s neck, till the dragon backed away. All of a sudden, he hiccupped and blasted a small fireball into Hagrid’s beard. Hagrid quickly pats out the smolders in his beard before his whole face caught fire.

“Well… he’ll have to be trained up a bit, of course,” Hagrid replied, patting his beard.

“If this little guy is going to stick around, he’s going to need all that and more,” Twilight replied. “Baby dragons can be a bit of a hoof-full.”

“… I wasn’t that difficult!” Spike pouted.

“Of course not, Spike. I was just saying…”

Suddenly, Hagrid spotted someone looking in the window.

“Who’s that?” Hagrid pointed out.

The whole group turned toward the window and saw the face of one Draco Malfoy, who scampered away.

“Malfoy,” Harry muttered.

“Oh, dear,” Hagrid spoke worriedly.

Thankfully, having been able to sneak back into the school, the Golden Trio and the Equestrians made their way back toward the Gryffindor common room before they could get in any more trouble. On their way to the common room, they kept looking over their shoulders the entire time. For all they knew, anyone could come up to them at any time.

“Looks like everything’s cool for now,” Smolder observed nervously. “But I still have a bad feeling about all of this.”

“No kidding!” Gallus agreed. “For all we know, Mouthful could’ve told Professor Snape we were out.”

“That alone makes me fear for my life,” Silverstream shook.

She leaned as close to Gallus as she could, while the young griffon wrapped a wing over his girlfriend to comfort her.

“Or even worse… what if he told Dumbledore?” Ocellus asked fearfully.

In that moment, before the students could get any more scared, Twilight decided it was time to interject.

“None of you have anything to worry about,” She reassured.

“If anything happens, we’ll take the blame,” Rainbow added.

“After all, we’re the ones that let y’all come out with us tah begin with,” Applejack nodded.

“Still cannot believe Hagrid has dragon now,” Yona said, still amazed.

“I know, right?” Sandbar nodded. “What I wonder is how he even managed to get one?”

“Hagrid did say a stranger practically handed the egg to him at the pub,” Ocellus reminded. “I don’t know… something about that just feels off. Why would some random stranger conveniently have a Dragon's egg to give away?”

“The better question is: Why would he even want one in the first place?” Hermione butted in.

“Hagrid always wanted a dragon,” Harry explained. “He told us so the first time I met him.”

“He believes them to be very fascinating,” Twilight added. “He seemed dead set on having one.”

“It’s crazy!” Ron shook his head. “And worse, Malfoy knows.”

“Soon as that sleaze-bag comes around, you can guarantee things won’t end well,” Gallus added.

“I don’t understand,” Harry said confused. “Is that bad?”

Before the group continued any further, the Student Six suddenly stopped in their tracks and looked ahead with upmost fear in their eyes. Even Smolder, who didn’t fear very much, looked like a frightened puppy. This caused everyone else to stop and look back at them in confusion.

“Um—guys?” Ocellus squeaked fearfully.

“What’s wrong?” Harry asked her.

“I’m thinking it’s really, REALLY bad!”

She pointed a shaky hoof forward and the rest of the group turned toward Professor McGonagall, in her nightgown, holding a candlestick and looking at them very sternly.

“Good evening.”

Then Malfoy stepped out from behind her, smiling smugly. McGonagall just stared at them all with a look of complete disappointment. It was then Twilight Sparkle decided to step up hoping to explain what was going on.

“Professor McGonagall, I’m really sorry about all this. You see we were just—”

Twilight’s words were cut off the moment McGonagall raised a slight hand, signaling her to be silent. Twilight quickly shut her mouth, looking down in shame before backing away slowly to rejoin the group.

“All of you—my office—now!”

Everyone obeyed McGonagall’s orders and followed her straight to the Transfiguration classroom. As they followed the head of Gryffindor house, complete nervousness and uncertainty rushed through them all. What was going to happen now? That was the question they most dreaded.

By the time they reached the room, Professor McGonagall pointed them into the classroom. The whole room was empty except for Discord and Peeves, the latter busily writing rude words on the blackboard while Discord chuckled. The pitter-patter of footsteps drew them toward the group who entered the room and stared blankly at the mischievous pair.

“Allo Minerva!” Peeves smirked, using the chalk as a toothpick. “Ya lookin’ ravishing tonight!”

“Discord, Peeves, out!” The Professor barked.

“Oh now she acknowledges me!” Discord muttered, turning to Fluttershy. “I’ll see you around, Flutters.”

While Discord disappeared with a snap of a talon, Peeves was less subtle. He threw the chalk straight into a bin, which clanged loudly on impact, and swooped out the room cursing ‘naughty’ words. Professor McGonagall slammed the door behind him and gestured the group onward. Soon as they all made their way to the front, McGonagall took her place at her desk and looked at them very crossly.

“Now then,” She began. “Would anyone care to elaborate on what Mr. Malfoy told me about this late night visit you all paid to Hagrid? What is this I’ve been told about a dragon?”

Twilight once again stepped before the rest of the group to present their case

“You see Professor, we were out tonight because we—”

She paused again, as she turned back toward her friends and her students. They all stared nervously, over relaying the actual truth of their visit tonight. They were already in enough trouble as it is, it was clear the group didn’t want anymore. A sigh escaped Twilight’s lips before turning back toward McGonagall.

“We were just out tonight because we found out Hagrid had come into possession of a dragon egg,” Twilight lied. “He didn’t know what to do with it because he always wanted a dragon. But, at the same time, he didn’t want to break any of the rules. So we went out there tonight to convince him to turn it over just so he wouldn’t get into trouble. Before we could do anything, however, it just hatched right then and there… so we were too late.”

McGonagall stared deeply into Twilight’s eyes, trying to detect the falseness in her story. She turned toward the rest of the young students, staring at them just the same. Malfoy merely scoffed as he attempted to interject.

“That is untrue Professor!” Malfoy spoke up. “They all clearly knew that dragons are illegal in this world and they were clearly planning something with—”

“Silence, Malfoy!” McGonagall snipped.

Malfoy quickly shut up and stepped back, as the other students chuckled and grinned smugly at him. Even Spike and Smolder made faces, sticking their tongues at the boy… until McGonagall turned toward them and the other students. They quickly straightened their faces and silence returned to the room.

“Is this true?” She asked. “That you all tried to convince Hagrid to give up the dragon egg?”

“Yes Professor,” They answered in unison.

It was a half-truth more than anything, seeing as how that wasn’t their original intentions. However, they were convincing Hagrid to turn over little Norbert to avoid trouble and that was clearly the story they were sticking with. Satisfied with the answer, McGonagall nodded her head as she stood back to her feet, though she still looked very displeased.

“As honorable as your intentions might have been, nothing, I repeat, nothing gives a student the right to walk about the school at night.”

Harry, Ron, Hermione, and the Student Six nodded their heads slightly as they looked down in shame.

“Therefore, as punishment for your actions, 50 points will be taken.”

This caused all the students to look up with complete shock.

“50?!” Harry asked in disbelief.

“Each!” McGonagall emphasized.

Their mouths dropped and their eyes shrank to the size of pinpricks. Fifty points… between all of them?

“But that’s four-hundred and fifty points!” Silverstream gasped.

“That’ll pretty much knock Gryffindor back down to zero!” Gallus added loudly.

“Perhaps you all should have thought of that a bit more before deciding to violate school rules,” McGonagall said. “And to ensure it doesn’t happen again, all ‘ten’ of you will receive detention.”

Malfoy nods, till his smile vanished with great concern as he realized exactly what was just said.

“Excuse me, Professor,” He spoke up. “Perhaps I heard you wrong. I thought you said… ‘the ten of us’.”

McGonagall looked down at the bleach-blonde Slytherin boy with as much disappointment as she’d given the rest.

“No, you heard me correctly, Mr. Malfoy,” She responded. “You see, as honorable as your intentions were, you too were out of bed after hours. You will serve detention with your classmates.”

Harry, Ron, Hermione, and the Equestrians grinned as Draco sagged. At the very least, the tables were turned slightly in their favor. But the small victory was short lived, however, as Professor McGonagall faced them again.

“Now I advise all of you to return to your dormitories immediately,” She demanded. “Extra prefects will be stationed at each of your common rooms from now on and if any of you are caught breaking school rules again, it will result in greater disciplinary actions.”

The students all nod as they turned to make their way back to their common rooms. The Mane Six and Spike followed closely behind when suddenly…

“Except… you six,” McGonagall spoke.

The Mane Six froze, realizing McGonagall was talking about them. The Student Six, Spike, and the three Gryffindors looked back with worry.

“Twilight?” Spike spoke.

“Don’t worry about us, Spike,” Twilight assured. “Just get the kids back to the common room. We’ll be right behind you.”

“You sure, Professor?” Silverstream asked.

Twilight nodded her head and Spike nodded back.

“Come on guys…”

Slowly but surely, Spike and the students proceed out of the classroom to the common rooms. Twilight and the rest of her friends turned back and walked toward McGonagall’s desk.

“Minerva, first off I just want to say how very sorry we all are,” Twilight apologized.

“We weren’t fixin’ tah cause trouble,” Applejack added.

“We were simply doing our best to help our students,” Rarity nodded. “That’s all we were doing.”

McGonagall shook her head in disappointment as she looked at them, specifically Twilight.

“You know Ms. Sparkle,” She began. “When Professor Dumbledore and I graciously allowed you and your friends to sign on as assistant professors, we expected you to uphold the rights and privileges that came with such responsibility. That includes ensuring the students stay out of danger, not allowing them to go gallivanting for trouble.”

The Mane Six looked down in guilt as McGonagall continued on.

“I cannot begin to express my upmost disappointment in all of you. The actions you make not only impact the Wizarding World, but your very own home of Equestria as well. Therefore, it is my duty as Deputy Headmistress to revoke your positions as assistant professors. Spike too.”

Now every pony looked at her, much like the Student Six, in complete shock.

“What?!” They all yelled.

“Oh please Professor McGonagall,” Fluttershy plead tearfully. “You can’t do this! Especially to Spike! He was so excited—”

McGonagall looked down at the butter-yellow Pony with a look that made her squeak and hide behind Rarity.

“I think you will find that I can, Ms. Fluttershy,” McGonagall spoke. “Now as Mr. Potter’s protectors, you will remain here in the castle to watch over him and his friends. However, you will no longer be teaching classes, taking or giving house points, or any other privileges and rights of professors. You will accompany the students to detention tomorrow night and do nothing more than watch over them. Is that understood?”

The girls looked as if they wanted to protest, fight back even. But what could they really do? In this world, they were representing Equestria’s good name, and they’ve already gone and mucked it up. All they could was sigh and look down in defeat.

“Yes Professor McGonagall,” They all answered.

They all turned to leave and began making their way out.

“Oh, and Miss Sparkle?”

Twilight paused, slowly turning back toward McGonagall.

“You can be assured I will be writing a full report of this incident to Princess Celestia tomorrow morning.”

Twilight said nothing, only nodding her head softly before turning back to follow the others back to the Gryffindor common room. As of tonight, this had officially been the worst night of this entire journey. Little did they know, nothing could compare to the events soon to transpire.

Through the Trap Door

Three months passed since the golden trio of Hogwarts and their Equestrian friends had their first encounter with Lord Voldemort deep within the Forbidden Forest. Since that night, Twilight and the rest of the Elements of Harmony worked hard trying to uncover whatever they could about the Dark Lord as well as the rest of the Dark Order’s plans. Thus far, they’ve come up completely empty-handed. Still, they were determined to keep up the search.

Naturally, the Student Six really wanted to help, but Twilight was very adamant about it. They had already gotten in enough trouble with the school, and they really didn’t want to risk anymore. So all she asked was for the kids to carry on with their schoolwork, while she and her friends do all the searching. At least this way, even if Twilight and the others got caught, they’d be the ones getting in trouble… not their students.

Currently, the Student Six found themselves walking beside Harry, Ron, and Hermione through the corridors on their way to the school grounds. The school year would be over in a few weeks and today had been quite stressful for them, what with final exams and all.

“I’ve always heard Hogwarts’ end of the year exams were frightful,” Hermione spoke, as they walked. “But I found that rather enjoyable.”

“Speak for yourself,” Ron countered. “I’ve never had to work so bloody hard in all my life. What about you guys?”

Beside him, Smolder and Gallus walked with bugged-out eyes, breathing as though they just run a marathon.

“That… was… the hardest… test… I’ve ever taken… in my life!” Smolder gasped, between breaths.

“Five major ingredients in a Girding Potion…” Gallus gasped dramatically. “OXYGEN!”

Silverstream, walking beside him, giggled over her boyfriend’s humorous antics.

“Oh stop being such a bird brain you big chicken,” She joked. “It really wasn’t all that bad. Honestly, after all the challenges we’ve faced in Equestria over the years, a little test should be nothing."

“Easy for hippogriff to say,” Yona groaned. “Try casting spells with nothing to hold wand but teeth… it literally impossible!”

“Hate to admit it, but Yona has a point,” Sandbar nodded. “All year long it’s been tough for us to perform magic with our wands since most of us don’t have claws or magic to carry them.”

As they walked, Harry suddenly felt a stinging sensation where his scar sat upon his forehead. He gasped while clutching one hand over his scar.

“You all right there, Harry?” Ocellus asked concerned.

“My scar,” He muttered. “It keeps burning.”

“It’s happened before.”

“Not like this.”

“Perhaps you should see the nurse,” Ron suggested.

“I’m sure Madame Pomfrey has something to ease the burning,” Silverstream added.

“I think it’s a warning,” Harry replied, rubbing his scar. “It means danger’s coming… uhh!”

“Relax Harry,” Smolder brushed off. “If it’s about that stone, it’s just as Hermione said.”

“The Stone is fine as long as Dumbledore’s here,” Gallus continued. “According to Hagrid, nobody’s able to get past Fluffy. He’s the only one who knows after all…”

“The only one who knows…” Harry repeated. “The only—Oh! Of course!”

It was then Harry noticed Hagrid, sitting at the foot of his hut and playing a flute. Much to everyone’s confusion, he started to run toward Hagrid while the others chase after him.

“Whoa, what’s the rush?” Ocellus asked.

“What is it?” Hermione questioned.

“We need to talk to Hagrid now!” Harry insisted.

“Why?” Yona raised an eyebrow.

“Don’t you think it’s a bit odd that what Hagrid wants more than anything is a dragon, and a stranger shows up and just happens to have one? I mean, how many people wander around with dragon eggs in their pockets? Why didn’t I see it before?”

“What are you talking about?” Ron asked.

Ignoring Ron, Harry reached Hagrid, who was playing a rather familiar tune with his flute.

“Hagrid, I’ve got a to ask you a question,” Harry began. “Remember that night you won Norbert? Who gave you the dragon egg? What did the stranger look like?”

“That’s actually ‘three’ questions,” Gallus pointed out. “But yeah, is there anything you can tell us about this man?”

“I don’t know,” Hagrid answered, pausing. “I never saw his face. He kept his hood up.”

All three kids, especially the Young Six, looked stunned.

“It’s not that unusual, yeh get a lot of funny folk in the Hog’s Head… that’s the pub down in the village. Come to think of it, he WAS with another character, a little filly of some kind…”

“Was that filly, uh… pink, with a blue curly mane?” Ocellus asked nervously.

“Maybe… I don’t quite remember,” Hagrid spoke, thinking. “He coulda been babysitting while being a dragon dealer, I’m not quite sure.”

“But you and that stranger… you two must have talked,” Harry pressed. “Did he or the little filly bring up Hogwarts at all?”

“Well… it might have come up in conversation. Yeah… he asked what I did, an’ I told him I was gamekeeper here… he asked a bit about the sorta creatures I took after… so I told him… the filly seemed to be writing something down… ‘an I said what I always really wanted was a dragon… and then… I don’t remember too much, because the little filly and the other guy kept buying me drinks… let’s see… yeah, then he said he had the dragon egg en’ we could play cards fer it if I wanted… but he had ter be sure I could handle it, he didn’t want it ter go ter any old home… so I told him, and the little filly that after Fluffy, a dragon’s gonna be no problem…”

The Young Six’s eyes shrank with great concern, as they looked at each other. This confirmed that Cozy Glow was there with the stranger that day…

“And… did that stranger or the filly seem… ‘interested’ in Fluffy?” Harry asked.

“Well, of course they was interested in Fluffy!” Hagrid replied. “How often do you come across a three-headed dog, even if you’re in the trade? But I told them. I said, ‘The trick with any beast is to know how to calm him’. Take Fluffy, for example, just play him a bit of music and he falls straight to sleep.”

The three kids and the Young Six stared in shock as Hagrid realized what he just said.

“I shouldn’t have told you that.”

Immediately, the nine kids scampered off and rushed back to the castle.

“Where you going?!” Hagrid called out. “Wait!”

As the nine rushed back to the Hogwarts entrance, they looked at each other.

“We’ve got to find Headmare Twilight and everyone else,” Gallus informed. “Dumbledore most of all!”

“Agreed!” Harry nodded. “If what Hagrid says is true, that this young filly was with the stranger… they both know how to get past Fluffy!”

“And that young filly was definitely Cozy Glow,” Ocellus added. “That means the stranger in the cloak could either be Snape or Voldemort! Either way, they probably already relayed the information to Tirek and Chrysalis by now.”

“I guess it would have been easy to get the information once they got Hagrid drunk!” Silverstream replied. “I just hope the school will believe us.”

“Firenze may back us up if they give us permission to go to the Forbidden Forest,” Harry spoke. “But where would Dumbledore’s office be?”

Everyone paused and looked at each other.

“Perhaps Professor McGonagall knows?” Yona suggested. “Will McGonagall trust us?”

“Only one way to find out,” Harry answered. “Come on!”

Jut as they started running again, they almost collided head-in with the Mane Six and Spike.

“Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!” Twilight yelled. “Where are you all off to in such a hurry?”

“We need to see Professor McGonagall right away!” Harry said urgently.

“Are you sure you want to do that H.P.?” Rainbow asked. “I’m sure she’s still pretty peeved about the whole forest incident.”

“Someone call me?”

Everyone looked to the side and saw Peeves poke his head out of the wall, smiling widely.

“I said ‘peeved’ not ‘Peeves’!” Rainbow groaned.

“Suuuuuuure you did…” Peeves smiled, disappearing.

“Never mind him!” Rarity suggested. “If we must speak to McGonagall, we best do it post-haste!”

With that in mind, the Mane Six and Spike joined the Young Six and the three Gryffindors through the corridors. Until at last, they finally reach McGonagall’s classroom, running down the aisles between desks. Passing a ghost, they stop before McGonagall’s desk.

“We have to see Professor Dumbledore, immediately!” Harry requested.

“I’m afraid Professor Dumbledore is not here,” McGonagall informed. “He received an urgent owl from the Ministry of Magic and left immediately for London.”

“HE’S GONE?!” The Equestrians said in unison.

“NOW?!” Spike added.

“But this is important!” Harry spoke. “It’s about… the Philosopher’s Stone!”

Suddenly, McGonagall’s face broke out into shock the moment Harry brought it up.

“How do you know—”

“Because we ‘lied’ Minerva!” Twilight confessed. “The night we were at Hagrid’s, it wasn’t just about the Dragon egg… that was only ‘half’ the reason.”

“We know Hagrid’s errand at Gringotts was to collect that there stone!” Applejack added. “We even went to Hagrid’s to confirm the truth.”

“Someone’s going to try and steal it,” Harry added.

“It’s important that the stone is moved to a secure location,” Rarity advised. “Before it falls into the wrong hands… or hooves or… something!”

“I don’t know how you all found out about the stone,” McGonagall spoke. “But I can assure you it is perfectly well-protected. Now would you go back to your dormitories? Quietly…”

Seeing there was no point in arguing with McGonagall any further, the Equestrians and their three wizard friends had no choice but to leave the classroom. Yet as they left, McGonagall looked up towards the group as if contemplating if what they are saying is true. By then, the group had already left McGonagall’s class and stroll down the hallway.

“Let’s hope Dumbledore has no intent of going anywhere,” Smolder spoke mockingly, toward Spike. “Weren’t those your ‘exact’ words?”

“Uh, heh-heh… I guess I’ve really jinxed it this time,” Spike replied sheepishly.

“It’s more scary than we’ve ever imagined,” Fluttershy added.

“That was no stranger Hagrid met in the village,” Harry spoke. “It was Snape, which means he knows how to get past Fluffy.”

“In a way it almost makes sense as to how Snape is the prime suspect,” Pinkie thought. “As one of the wizards assigned to guard the stone, it would be so easy for him to gain access to wherever they have it hidden in the school. Not to mention he seems to hate Harry with a passion.”

“And with Dumbledore gone—” Hermione began.

“Good afternoon.”

All at once, the group quickly turned around to find Professor Snape suddenly appearing behind them.

“Now, what would nine young Gryffindors and seven ex-Hogwarts teachers such as yourselves be doing inside on a day like this?”

“Uh… we were just…” Hermione struggled for words.

“We were just escorting the kids back to their dormitories,” Twilight interjected. “They were so worn out over the finals, we thought we’d take them back so they can get some rest.”

The Equestrians formed toothy smiles toward the Professor, hoping that he would buy their story and leave it at that. Snape just stared at them, with that same emotionless face, almost as if he were studying their features to find something that give the truth away. The moment Snape looked at Harry, the boy glaring madly, a brief hint of shock seemed to appear on his face.

“You want to be careful,” Snape advised. “People will think you’re… up to something.”

And just like that, Snape made for a quick exit passing all the other students going the opposite direction. They all looked on silently toward the professor as he disappeared through the crowd.

“That guy really gives me the creeps,” Rainbow observed.

“Now what do we do?” Hermione asked.

“We do down the trapdoor,” Harry declared. “Tonight.”

“Right…” Twilight nodded, looking at the group. “All of us.”

Later that evening, the golden trio, along with the Mane and Student Six make their way down the steps from the dormitories of the Gryffindor common room. Fortunately, no one else was awake, and the extra prefects have since retired to bed. As they neared the bottom, however, they could hear croaking and a very familiar toad sat along the arm of one of the chairs.

“Trevor…” Harry spoke.

“Trevor shh!” Ron hushed. “Go, you shouldn’t be here!”

“Neither should you…”

To their shock, another voice apart from their own spoke from behind the chair. And sure enough, Neville Longbottom peeked out before stepping up before the group. Although he seemed nervous standing before the group, he tried to give off a look of determination.

“You’re sneaking out again, aren’t you?” Neville inquired.

“Now, Neville, listen,” Harry insisted. “We were—”

“No! I won’t let you!” Neville objected. “You’ll get Gryffindor in trouble again! I-I’ll fight you.”

Hearing Neville’s words and seeing the boy hold out his fists, Rainbow Dash burst out laughing and actually fell to the ground, clutching her own stomach. Everyone looked at her as she rolled across the cross, before finally catching her breath and got back up.

“No offense or nothing kid, but you get hurt just from tying your own shoes,” She chuckled. “How can you possibly stop all fifteen of us, huh?”

“I don’t care how many of you there are,” Neville said determined. “I won’t let Gryffindor suffer any more than it already has.”

“Okay Neville… how about you just head back up to bed before someone gets hurt. Okay?”

“I can’t do that Miss Dash. I’m sorry.”

“Nevillie, I’m really, really sorry about this…” Hermione said, taking her wand. “Petrificus Totalus.”

Hermione’s spell seemed to completely immobilize Neville to the point where he stood completely frozen. Unable to move, the boy fell backward onto the ground. Hermione put her wand back as Ron and the rest of the Student Six gulped nervously.

“You’re a little scary sometimes… you know that?” Ron pointed out. “Brilliant, but scary.”

Even Gallus couldn’t help but smile nervously toward Hermione.

“So Mione,” He chuckled nervously. “We’re still cool, right? I mean I know when the year started, we got off on the wrong foot and all… are we cool now?”

Hermione just grinned mischievously at the young griffin, who quickly looked away and silently prayed to himself.

“Let’s go,” Harry spoke, walking passed Neville. “Sorry…”

“Sorry,” Hermione apologized to Neville.

“It’s for your own good, you know,” Ron added.

One by one each member of the group walked over Neville, offering their apologies just to be polite. But just before the group left the common room, Twilight Sparkle stopped midway as if she suddenly remembered something very important.

“Wait!” She said urgently.

Everyone quickly stopped in their place, as they look at her in anticipation.

“What’s wrong Twilight?” Pinkie asked. “Did you forget anything?”

“Actually, I was just thinking…” Twilight replied, uncertainly. “Pinkie, maybe it’s better if you stay behind for this one.”

Pinkie stared blankly for a second or two… before breaking out in uncontrollable laughter. As she did so, she looked toward Twilight’s face and noticed there wasn’t an ounce of falseness in her words. Pinkie’s laughing slowed to a halt, as her face dropped into a rather sad expression.

“Why?” Pinkie whined sadly. “You said all of us!”

“I know, I know…” Twilight nodded regretfully. “But Pinkie, I must point out you’re already ten months pregnant. In only one more month you’re going to have your foal. I can’t bear it if there’s anything that could risk you or your child’s life.”

Pinkie thought for a moment, looking down and patted her rather large tummy. The more she thought, the more she realized Twilight was absolutely right. What kind of mother would she be if she were to go out tonight, so close to having her foal, and somehow she got hurt? Still, she couldn’t help but feel awful as tears formed in her eyes.

“I know you’re right Twilight,” Pinkie nodded sadly. “But… I don’t want to just sit here waiting, while my best friends go down there and possibly get killed. How could I explain it to every pony else back home? What do I say?”

“Twilight’s right though Pinkie,” Applejack replied. “Y’all gotta think ah yerself and the baby first.”

“We just don’t want anything happening to you two,” Rainbow concurred. “It’s not that we don’t want ya to come Pinkster.”

“But we’d never live with ourselves if anything happened to you and the foal,” Fluttershy nodded.

“So please, for our sakes, stay here for tonight darling,” Rarity pleaded. “We promise we’ll come back. We always do.”

“And just what am I supposed do while you guys are gone?”

“Maybe you should stay here with Neville,” Spike suggested. “It might be good for you to stick around, until he wakes up.”

Pinkie looked back toward the still-frozen boy, lying stiffly upon the ground. When she turned back toward her friends, huge tears free-flowed down her cheeks.

“You all better Pinkie Promise you’ll come back to me,” She sobbed. “Okay?”

Everyone nodded, as Pinkie turned back to the students.

“That includes you whippersnappers,” She joked.

Everyone chuckled, as they proceeded to go through the entire procedure including reciting the sacred oath.

“Cross my heart, hope to fly. Stick a cupcake in my eye.”

With the oath swore, they make their way out of the common room as Pinkie Pie waved a farewell to her friends silently. Brushing her tears away and sitting down with a heavy sigh, Pinkie Pie slowly turned her head toward the stiff young Gryffindor who remained lying on the ground. Not as if the boy hadn’t any other choice, not till the spell eventually wore off.

“So…” Pinkie began. “I feel like I know just about every pony and everybody here in Hogwarts in such a short time… but I barely know anything about you. What was your hometown like? Where you grew? Any precious family memories?”

The boy didn’t even respond, not that he was able to speak anyway. He just laid there looking up toward the ceiling. It took Pinkie Pie seconds before it dawned on her.

“Oh right… the spell…” Pinkie giggled sheepishly. “Well on the positive side, I get to tell you all about my life. Let’s see… where do I start? Oh I know!”

Pinkie Pie cleared her throat before she proceeds.

“My sisters and I were raised on a rock farm outside of Ponyville. We spent our days working the fields. There was no talking… there was no smiling… *Sighs* there were only rocks…”

Little did Pinkie Pie know or even noticed, as she explained her lengthy story, a single tear slowly dripped from one of Neville’s eye. As if to assume that even though he couldn’t move, he truly could still hear everything that was going on. And whether he liked this predicament or not, the boy had no choice. He was stuck with this talkative pony who could talk for hours about her own life. On the outside, he looked unresponsive... inside, he was 'screaming'. This was going to be a long night for Longbottom.

https://m.

A while later, the three Gryffindors snuck along the corridor, all three under Harry’s invisibility cloak. A group of footsteps followed them closely, as once more Twilight Sparkle cast her invisibility charm in an attempt to shroud herself, her friends, and the students within the shadows.

“Ow!” Hermione cried, turning to Ron. “You stood on my foot!”

“Sorry,” Ron apologized quietly.

As they strolled quietly, a flame lights their way in the dark. Until at last, Hermione draws her wand and points toward a rather familiar door.

“Alohomora.”

And just like that, the door opens before them. One by one, the whole group goes in knowing they are to face a terror just waiting inside for them. They could hear the three sets of heavy breathing the further they go in.

“It’s even more scarier than the first time we came here,” Sandbar whispered.

“I bet that monster is just waiting for us to get closer,” Spike added.

“Wait a minute, he’s…” Harry observed. “Snoring!”

A heavy snore blew the cloak off the trio, and its breath was so heavy in scent that Twilight and the group suddenly appeared. The Princess of Friendship clutched her muzzle tightly, as tears streamed down her eyes, the others doing the same knowing the foul breath of all three of Cerberus’s heads. Faint music is heard as Smolder slowly turned toward the side.

“Look a harp!” Smolder pointed out. “It’s… playing on its own?”

“Of course!” Harry nodded. “Snape must have come here already and put a spell on the harp to keep it playing.”

“Uhh!” Ron groaned. “He’s got horrible breath.”

“Could stand to give him a breath mint or three,” Rarity nodded, pinching her muzzle.

As they motioned forward, they saw that one of Fluffy’s paws was atop the trap door. Ever so gently, the whole team pushed it aside as lightly as they could so as not to disturb Fluffy’s slumber. Opening the trapdoor, they peek inside one by one. It was deep and dark, no stairs to climb down nor even a ladder. A rather frightening sight for the team, but none more frightful than a nervous griffin.

“I don’t know if I can go down there guys,” Gallus admitted. “I am not good with dark, small spaces.”

“It’s okay Gallus!” Silverstream assured. “We’ll be with you every step of the way, and so will I.”

“She’s right,” Harry agreed. “I’ll go first, don’t follow till I give you a sign. If something bad happens, get yourselves out…”

Just then, Harry paused mid-sentence. He listened very carefully only to discover that something was… ‘off’.

“Does it seem a bit ‘quiet’ to you?”

It did not take too long for the team to notice that the harp stopped.

“The harp!” Hermione looked back. “It stopped playing.”

“But if harp stopped…” Yona began. “Then that mean…”

Suddenly, Ron felt a wet sensation roll along his shoulder. He turned to his right and discovered large goop, cold and sticky.

“Uhh! Yuck! Eww!”

It was then that their suspicions were confirmed. The entire team looked above only to find three angry heads, growling toward them.

“JUMP!” Harry shouted.

Harry, Ron, and Hermione jumped through the trap door. But Fluffy’s middle head lunged through the door, blocking the only entrance. That left two more heads staring toward the Young and Mane Six.

“Stay back Fluffy!” Smolder warned. “Or you’ll be dealing with Dragon Fire!”

With a deep breath, Smolder puffed out a beath of fire toward the best. But that alone didn’t stop the dog nor barely fazed it. The two heads lunged toward them, leaving everyone trying their best to dodge the heads while they unsheathed their wands. Before any of the kids could cast a charm, the Harp began to play again and Fluffy almost immediately calmed down. Then they heard soft singing bellowing in the very room, as the group turned and noticed Fluttershy singing to Fluffy.

https://m.

“Flutters, what are you doing?” Rainbow asked.

“Hagrid said Fluffy goes to sleep if some pony or someone played music,” Fluttershy responded. “I remembered this lullaby my mother used to sing to me at night and I thought it might be useful.”

“Quick thinking, Professor Fluttershy!” Ocellus smiled. “Come everyone, we must get through while Fluffy goes to sleep.”

And so Fluffy began to, so much that the one head blocking the trapdoor slowly lifted away and swayed about as if in a daze. One by one, the Equestrians jumped down the trapdoor till only Fluttershy and Rarity remain.

“Come Fluttershy, the others are waiting,” Rarity said.

“You go ahead,” Fluttershy responded. “Somepony must stay and keep Fluffy asleep. I’ll keep him calm as long as possible.”

“But Fluttershy…”

“This is where the journey ends for me, Rarity. You need to move on without me; please don’t let this go in vain.”

With no other choice, Rarity nods her head knowing what she has to do.

“We will come back to you… I promise.”

“I know you will…”

Swallowing a large breath of air, Rarity turned her face toward the hole and fell in. This left the nervous yet determined young Pegasus to keep singing while strumming the Harp. She did not know how long she could keep this up, but she needed all the time she can while hoping her friends will get to the stone and keep it safe.

Rarity’s scream bellowed in the dark, as she fell through the hole for some time. Until eventually, Rarity landed next to the others on something smooth. She looked around, gasping as she realized they all landed on some mushy black ropelike vines.

https://m.

“Lucky this plant-thing is here, really,” Ron commented.

“Beats all the rough landings we usually have,” Gallus nodded.

“Where’s Fluttershy?” Twilight asked Rarity.

“She decided to stay behind and keep Fluffy busy,” Rarity answered reluctantly. “I just hope the poor dear will be okay.”

“Knowin’ Fluttershy and how good she is with critters,” Applejack noted. “She’ll be just fine and dandy.”

“Good news for her,” Smolder replied. “Now how do we get past all these plants?”

"Maybe we can eat our way through?" Spike suggested.

“Whoa!” Harry shouted.

All of a sudden, the plant began to move, and its vines slithered towards them. Before they could react, the vines started to tie them up in various ways. They wrapped around their waist, forced some of the Equestrians’ wings shut, and even clutched their necks. Try as they might to pry the vines off, they would not let go and they only grew tighter the more they struggled. Not even Yona could force her way through the vines, which seemed to overpower the strong Yak.

“Oh, I’ve read too many books to know where this is going!” Rainbow shouted, trying to cross her hooves.

“They are just like them creepy plants from the Everfree!” Rarity cried out.

“Stop moving, all of you,” Hermione spoke. “This is Devil’s Snare. You have to relax.”

“Hermione’s right!” Applejack nodded. “If we don’t, these crazy plants will kill us faster!”

“Kill us faster?!” Ron groaned, tugging the vines. “Oh, now I can relax!”

Hermione manages a smile, as the group witnessed their friend sucked into the abyss below the plants.

“Hermione!!!” The group shouted.

“Now what are we gonna do?!” Ron moaned, struggling.

“Evil plants gonna eat us one by one!” Yona panicked. “Yona too young to die!”

“Just relax!”

The group’s eyes widen as they heard a familiar voice. Though they could barely turn their heads, their eyes dart side by side.

“Hermione is that you?!” Rarity asked.

“Where are you?!” Harry called out.

“Do what I say!” Hermione called, from below. “Trust me.”

“She’s right!” Twilight said. “We’ve got to try!”

Setting an example, Harry relaxes the tenseness of his muscles. And sure enough, the plants seem to suck him into the abyss.

“Ahh! Harry!” Ron screamed.

While Ron looked on fearfully, Twilight tried to do the same technique that Princess Cadence taught her. Breathing deeply and letting the air out, Twilight allows the plants to swallow her. One by one, the Equestrians began to calm down and allow the plants to take them down as Ron kept struggling. At one point, Gallus hyperventilated as he watched his friends disappear. But then his talon feels a soft touch prying his eyes to look. Silverstream, tied beside him, smiled toward Gallus with tears in her eyes. Her gaze softens Gallus’s face, as he smiles back toward her… as they sink deep within the roots.

Among the last remaining trapped within the vines, aside from Ron Weasley, Applejack and Rainbow Dash were among the few left.

“Be brave, Ron!” Applejack called out. “What I’m sayin’ to you is the honest truth! If we just relax, just as Hermione says, we’ll be safe!”

“Safe?! Easy for you to say,” Rainbow muttered, beside Applejack. “I’m not used to being held down by any pony or anything! These sick plants are squeezing the very life out of me, touching me in places they shouldn’t be! And if I don’t get out of these plants, I’m about to—”

Rainbow Dash could’ve gone on as she rapidly flapped her wings trying to get out, but Applejack was just able to reach toward Rainbow Dash… being conveniently entangled so close to her friend. And before Rainbow can react, Applejack leaned in… and pressed her lips directly on Rainbow’s, pressing deeply as Rainbow’s eyes widen in shock. But then, Rainbow gave in and started kissing back, her eyes slowly closing shut. And as Ron looked on wide eyed, he watched as the two ponies sink.

“Bloody hell… I’m going to die here!”

Below the plants, Harry Potter and the rest of the Equestrians had fallen free from the plants above. Recovering after a hard landing on the ground, they notice Hermione beside them, the girl helping Harry up.

“Are you guys okay?” Hermione asked.

“Yeah, yeah I’m fine,” Harry nodded.

As Silverstream helped Gallus up, he turned to the side and a toothy smirk formed on his face.

“Well look what we have here.”

Confused, they faced Gallus’s direction and their eyes immediately went wide. There lying on the ground, Applejack and Rainbow Dash were in the middle of some… activities. Applejack’s hat laid along the side, as Rainbow stroke a hoof along Applejack’s mane and their moans could be heard as their lips remained pressed.

“Um girls?” Twilight spoke up. “You’re free now.”

Hearing Twilight’s voice, her two friends look toward Twilight and then back toward each other. Snapped back to reality, the Earth pony and Pegasus quickly separated. Applejack grabs for her hat, while Rainbow Dash brushes herself off with her wings.

“Of course we are!” Rainbow replied, acting macho. “That wasn’t so tough.”

“Help! Help! Help me!”

The whole team looked up and realized their friend was still trapped amongst the vines.

“RON!” Yona called out.

“He’s not relaxing, is he?” Hermione questioned.

“Apparently not,” Harry observed.

“We’ve got to do something!” Rainbow spoke.

“But what can we do?” Ocellus asked.

“Hermione, do you and Applejack recall anything about how to deal with Devil’s Snare?” Twilight questioned.

“Uh! I remember reading something in Herbology!” Hermione said.

“Me too!” Applejack recalled. “We had a class about this once…”

Hermione and Applejack try to think back, as Ron’s screams echoed above. By this point, the snare seemingly had enough of Ron’s shouting and sealed his mouth shut.

“Um… Devil’s Snare, Devil’s Scare…” Applejack began.

“It’s deadly fun…” Hermione continued, realizing. “But will sulk in the sun! That’s it!”

“Devil’s Snare hates sunlight!” They said in unison.

Hermione takes out her wand and pointed upwards.

“Lumus Solem!”

A beam of light shoots out toward the plants. The rest of the Student Six join in, all shouting the spell and casting additional beams of light. In the meantime, Rarity and Twilight Sparkle fired their own beams from their horns building enough light to cause the snares to shriek and recoil. Their grip loosens around Ron, causing the boy to fall to the floor screaming.

“Ahh!” Ron groaned, after a hard landing.

“Ron, are you okay?” Harry asked, helping him up.

“Yeah…”

“Oh good!” Silverstream sighed. “You gave us quite a scare!”

As Ron got back onto his feet, he looked up at the plants above.

“Whew! Lucky we didn’t panic!”

“Yer lucky Hermione paid attention in Herbology,” Applejack replied, smiling toward Hermione. “And if I were still permitted to teach, I’d give your house points for savin’ our lives.”

Before anyone can reply, the group are drawn by a strange sound.

“Uh guys…” Ocellus spoke up. “What is that noise?”

“I don’t know,” Harry answered. “It sounds like wings.”

“Oh no…” Rainbow moaned. “Please tell me it’s not parasprites!”

“Only one way to find out, Rainbow,” Twilight replied. “Come on, this way!”

https://m.

Slowly, the group marched forward before entering another room. As they observed, the whole area was littered by what appeared to be ‘golden birds’.

“Curious,” Hermione spoke. “I’ve never seen birds like these.”

“They’re not birds,” Harry said, looking closer. “They’re keys.”

Sure enough, Harry’s observation was true. They all resembled keys of different shapes and sizes, each of them having thin wings like dragonflies. As they looked around the room, they also acknowledged the large door just up ahead.

“Harry’s right,” Twilight nodded. “And I’ll bet one of them fits that door.”

And just inches away from the door, there also appeared to be a broomstick suspended in mid-air.

“What’s this all about?” Rarity asked.

“I don’t know,” Harry answered.

“Boy, this place gets stranger and stranger by the minute,” Smolder observed.

“Ah who needs that?” Rainbow brushed off. “You guys have wands; we can just use the magic to open the door.”

Ron creeps over to the door, takes out his wand, and rattles the lock.

“Alohomora!”

But whether Ron uttered the phrase right or not, whether he did the precise motions necessary, the lock wouldn’t click open. When that didn’t work, Twilight Sparkle and Rarity approached the door to have a try at the lock. Using their magic to pierce through the door lock, they tried to pry open the lock. But whatever kept the lock in place, it zapped a hint of electricity back at the two ponies sending them back with a light yelp.

“Ow…” Rarity moaned. “What a rude door!”

“I should’ve known it wouldn’t be that easy,” Twilight panted, massaging her horn. “Whomever cast the spell upon this door wanted to make sure no other wizard or magical beings could open the door with magic.”

“Well, it was worth a try,” Ron moaned.

“Ugh! What’re we going to do?” Hermione groaned.

“Looks like we don’t have much choice,” Spike sighed, looking up. “We need to find the one key that can open this door.”

“But there must be thousands of keys up there!” Gallus guessed. “We could be searching for hours and we’ll never get to the stone on the time.”

“We’re looking for a big old fashioned one,” Ron observed. “Probably rusty like the handle.”

As the group studied all the keys, trying to determine which one would more than likely fit the keyhole, Harry Potter points out toward the one key that caught his attention.

“There! I see it! The one with the broken wing!”

Sure enough, there was the one key as Harry described. A key slightly bigger than the thinner keys in the air, with one wing slightly bent making flying much slower. But then a thought crosses Harry’s mind, as his eyes turned back toward the hovering broomstick in the room. It was as if Harry was slowly putting all the pieces together. As Hermione and the others turned back toward Harry, they can tell from his expression that something is troubling him.

“What’s wrong, Harry?” Hermione asked.

“It’s too simple,” Harry answered.

“Oh, go on, Harry!” Ron urged. “If Snape can catch it on that old broomstick, you can! You’re the youngest seeker in a century!”

“Ron’s right,” Twilight nodded. “I may be all for anticipating what ‘could’ go wrong but now is not that time. Snape may be on his way to the stone as we speak and if he can get passed this room, you can too.”

Harry nods, as he slowly turns back toward the floating broom. He reaches with caution toward the broomstick, his fingers brushing along the surface until… he grasps the broom with one hand. Just then, a commotion sent Harry and the others looking upward. All the keys suddenly go in one direction, right toward Harry. He barely managed to climb on and make the broom fly, swiping away at the keys that tried to slash at him.

“This complicates things a bit!” Ron observed.

“Not if we can help it!” Rainbow called out. “Everyone who can fly, come with me! Harry needs our help!”

Rainbow Dash quickly takes off to aid their friend. Joining alongside Rainbow are Twilight Sparkle, Spike, Gallus, Silverstream, Smolder, and Ocellus. Harry pushed himself through the air, flying after the one key for the door, which barely fluttered away from the pursuing wizard. The others followed as best as they could, using any of their abilities to ward off the attacking keys.

Twilight Sparkle used her magic beams to carefully swipe away the keys behind Harry, careful not to strike the wizard. Smolder and Spike combined their flame attacks to scatter a few keys, while hundreds of others took their place. Some of the keys turned their attention toward the group, the majority scattering to provide a slight distraction for Harry. Though even with Rainbow’s super-speed, she barely escaped contact from the keys, which scratched parts of her body.

Eventually, when the boy was just within reach, Harry successfully grabbed the large key while the remaining keys (Not distracted by his friends) went after him.

“Catch the key!” Harry called out.

He hurled the key as hard as possible, which zoomed in the air slightly… before a rainbow blur swooped by and caught it with her mouth.

“Rainbow, over here!” Spike called out.

Nodding Rainbow passed the key over the Spike, as the other keys went after him. A game of catch took place as the heroes found themselves passing the key to one another. Spike hurled it into the air, as Twilight catches the key with her magic. She then hurls it to Gallus, who takes off with it as a back-and-forth pass takes place between himself and Silverstream, each tossing the key to one another as the keys zipped side-to-side with their target locked on the one key.

Eventually Silverstream spotted Ocellus at the corner of her eye and quickly passes it to the Changeling. Ocellus barely catches the key when she nervously sees the keys coming toward her.

“Ocellus, over here!” Smolder called out. “I’m open!”

Spotting her friend waving her claws, Ocellus threw the key as hard as she could sending it hurdling in the air before Smolder managed to catch it. With no time to celebrate, Smolder zooms off with all the other keys on her tail. She barely remains ahead of the pursuing keys, until she spots Ron, Hermione, and the others waiting by the door. With careful aim and precision, Smolder throws the key like a quaffle ball, sending it spiring toward the ground, and Hermione catches it.

The girl heads for the lock, while Harry and the others keep the other keys distracted. Ron and the others looked on worriedly as Hermione puts it into the lock and tries to get the door open.

“Hurry up!” Ron shouted.

Eventually, the door opened, allowing the group by the door safe passage.

“Come on, y’all!” Applejack called out. “It’s open!”

Seeing their means of escape, Harry Potter and his other winged companions zoomed toward the open doorway. And together, the whole group shut the door just as the other keys slammed against it, many of them embedding themselves through the door. The group barely got away as the keys pierced through the door, breathing heavily, and gasping for air. They turned back to the others, who just touched back onto the ground. If these challenges were anything they assumed they be, they were certainly giving them quite a workout just to get the stone.

“Oh Celestia’s sakes, darling!” Rarity approached. “Are you quite all right?”

“A bit winded…” Twilight replied. “But at least we got through.”

“A few scratches, but no problem for me!” Rainbow smirked. “Not even a flesh wound.”

“That… was… so… AMAZING!!!” Smolder shouted. “That was like the coolest game of Quiddith, only ten-times better! I wonder why they don’t include those obstacles in the game.”

“Gee… I wonder why…” Spike replied, spitting out a key.

“We’ve got no time to waste,” Harry spoke, stepping off the broom. “Let’s keep going while we still have the time.”

Nodding their heads, the remainder of the group followed Harry closely. Some a bit more slowly since the keys did scratch them a bit, though the two dragons were fortunate to have near impervious scales. Still they couldn’t imagine how tough the next challenge would be moving forward.

Eventually, their journey took them into a scarcely dark room. Nervously, the team looked around and noticed all the broken pieces of stone scattered around the room.

“I don’t like this,” Hermione spoke. “I don’t like this at all.”

“Where are we?” Harry asked.

“It looks like a graveyard,” Sandbar observed.

“It feels just like a graveyard too,” Ocellus agreed, gulping nervously.

“This is no graveyard,” Ron sighed. “It’s a chessboard.”

https://m.

Sure enough, the moment they stepped foot upon the marble board, flames spouted to life. All the lights illuminated the entire room, revealing that they indeed stood upon a giant chessboard… complete with GIANT pieces. There before them all the white pieces stood in front of them: Eight pawns, two rooks, two knights, two bishops, one queen, and one knight. As they noticed with the black side, a few of the spaces were missing pieces.

“Wow! This is the biggest chessboard I’ve ever seen!” Twilight observed.

“Boy, Hogwarts really takes their game of chess seriously,” Gallus nodded.

“There’s the door!” Harry pointed out.

Sure enough, the door that could lead them to the stone was just before them. Slowly the group walk across the board to reach the door. Suddenly, just as they reached the line of pawns, they all sprung to life and unsheathed their swords toward them. Their sudden motion sent our heroes back, as the pieces sheathed their swords in place.

“Holy guacamole!” Spike shouted.

“Now what do we do?” Hermione muttered.

“It’s obvious, isn’t it?” Ron stepped forward. “We’ve got to play our way across the room.”

“Well, you’re the expert at Wizard Chess,” Gallus replied. “What will you have us do?”

Ron looked around, addressing a few of the spots in need of pieces to play.

“Harry, you take the Bishop’s square. Hermione, you’ll be the Queen’s side castle. As for me, I’ll be a knight.”

“Hold on, that leaves a few spaces missing for the pawns,” Sandbar observed. “Who’s going to take those spots?”

“I may not be too keen on chess, but if it means smashing some pieces—” Rainbow began, stepping forward. “AHHH!!!”

All of a sudden, Rainbow leaned down as if she were in pain. She tried to get back up, but her body felt as if she were on fire. Twilight and Smolder quickly circled Rainbow Dash and held her back noticing that the keys made more damage than they realized seeing how deep the scratches were. Suffice to say, those involved with the last room were in no better shape. Even the Dragons, while not as viciously hurt, were rather tuckered out.

“You’re in no shape to fight,” Twilight told Rainbow. “And I’m afraid most of us don’t have the strength either.”

“Yeah that last room took a lot out of me,” Silverstream replied.

“Looks like the rest of you guys will have to go on,” Gallus recommended.

“Least there’s only four spaces left,” Spike observed. “Actually… that’s rather convenient.”

The four remaining members of the group, including Applejack, Rarity, Yona, and Sandbar looked back at the board and saw that indeed four spaces remained for them. As dangerous as this situation was, they knew the rest of their friends were right.

“I don’t know much about chess,” Applejack admitted, tipping her hat. “But we just gotta get through that door somehow. I’ll go up.”

“Yak take on giant chess pieces!” Yona snorted, stepping up. “Yaks smash!”

“Hold on!” Sandbar stepped up. “If you’re going up there Yona, I’m coming too.”

“I don’t know…” Rarity shook. “I’m all for being meticulous and being attentive to patterns and such. But what if any of those pieces try to attack me?”

“Don’t worry Professor Rarity,” Ron assured. “The object of the game is not so much taking down all the pieces. All we have to do is get the king in a position he can’t escape, and the other pieces won’t stop us. If I can get all of us into position, we won’t have to worry about confronting most of the white side.”

“Well, if you are sure you can handle this,” Rarity sighed. “All right. It… is… on!”

It does not take long for the remainder of the group to assume their places on the board, while the others stayed on the sidelines to watch. Ron climbed aboard one of the Knight horses, clutching the steel reins to hold on. Spike chewed his nails nervously as Rarity took her spot on the pawn position, trying to look brave toward the white pieces.

“What happens now?” Hermione asked.

“Well, white moves first,” Ron explained. “And then… we play.”

Sure enough, the first white pawn from the opposite side moves forward slowly taking it’s spot after passing two squares. Ron gazed upon the board, studying the game while creating a strategy in his mind.

“Uh Ron, this ain’t gonna be like… real wizard’s chess, right?” Applejack asked nervously.

Then Ron turned to one of the remaining black pawns and decided to test out the theory.

“You there! D-5!”

The black pawn moves forward, diagonal to the white pawn. The white pawn raised its swords and smashed the black one, breaking it down into a billion pieces. The group jumped over the viciousness of the attack.

“SWEET CELESTIA!” Silverstream cried out, hugging Gallus tightly.

“Ow! Ow! Ow! Still in pain… still in pain…” Gallus winced.

“Yes, Professor Applejack, I think this is going to be ‘exactly’ like wizard’s chess!” Ron confirmed.

Those on the board, nervous beyond words, kept still until Ron determined them ready to make their move. As the game continued, the pieces from both sides. Black pieces… white pieces… scattering across the floor with a loud BOOM! During Ron’s turn, he had his strongest friends, Applejack and Yona, smash any of the pieces in their path bucking and charging them back. Rarity, while not the strongest at magic, used a beam to explode a piece beside her and blocked herself to keep the pieces from hitting her face. At Sandbar’s turn, he lifted one hoof like a karate chop and whacked a white piece… making his eyes widen.

“YEOW!!!!!”

As he clutched his stinging arm with the other hoof, the white piece slowly cracked before falling apart before him. All the while, Ron kept making calls when it was his turn.

“Castle to E-4!”

*SMASH!*

“Pawn to C-3!”

Pieces moved in various directions. The pawns moving forward in either one or two spaces, the bishops diagonally, the rooks going up or down, left, or right, the knights going in the direction to form an L, and the Queens going any place they’d like. All the while the board explodes as the pieces from both sides began to dwindle one by one.

When Harry and his friends still remained, they could only watch as the White Queen turned and smashed a piece beside her, swiping it away with a heavy swing of its weapon. They winced at the sight as the Queen turned waiting for Ron’s next maneuver. Both Ron and Harry studied the game carefully, until eventually it dawned on Harry.

“Wait a minute…”

“You understand right, Harry,” Ron nodded. “Once I make my move, the Queen will take me… then you’ll be free to check the King.”

“No, Ron! No!”

“What is it?” Hermione asked.

Twilight Sparkle’s eyes widen, as she too saw what Ron was planning. She can tell what he was up to even as Ron had his eyes closed.

“Ron’s going to sacrifice himself so Harry can get to the King!” Twilight called out.

“Ron can’t do that!” Yona called out.

“There must be another way!” Sandbar added.

“Do you want to stop Snape or not?” Ron faced the group, especially Harry. “Harry, it’s you that has to go on. Not me, not Hermione, not the Equestrians… you.”

Harry nodded, knowing what must be done to get through. Ron slowly turned his head forward, taking a deep breath, while clutching the reins firmly.

“Knight… to H-3.”

Ron’s horse moved slowly forward, sliding across the board. When the knight piece takes its position, it stopped in place. Ron looked toward the King piece, confirming his position.

“Check.”

On cue, the Queen turned toward Ron just as he predicted would happen. As the White Queen advanced slowly toward Ron, as the others watched nervously. Ron’s breathing increased rapidly, his hands grasping the steel reins tightly, waiting in anticipation for the inevitable blow. The Queen slides… and slides… and slides… until it stops. And then…

*SMASH!*

The White Queen struck the horse, sending Ron flying off screaming. He crashed against the floor, unconscious.

“RON!!!” The group shouted.

Hermione starts to approach him when Harry stopped her.

“NO! Don’t move!” Harry called out. “Don’t forget, we’re still playing!”

“Harry’s right!” Rarity called out. “Go on then. Finish the game for all of us!”

As Hermione moved back to her exact spot, Harry turned toward the King. He slowly walked the diagonal direction, past his fallen friend. The group watched nervously as Harry eventually reached his spot, where he knew the King was trapped.

“Checkmate!”

And just like that, the King’s sword fell and clattered along the ground signaling their victory. Breathing out and free to walk across the board, the two Gryffindors and the remaining Equestrians rushed toward Ron. They bend beside him, as Twilight places a hoof along Ron’s neck to check his pulse.

“He’s unconscious!” Twilight declared. “But his pulse is very faint. He needs a Doctor right away.”

“Take care of Ron!” Harry instructed. “Then, go to the owlery. Send a message to Dumbledore and Princess Celestia.”

“And what are you going to do?” Rainbow questioned.

“… Ron’s right… I have to go on.”

“Then… I’m coming along too!” Smolder said determinedly.

“It’s going to be dangerous!” Harry warned.

“You kids could get killed!” Rarity replied.

“We can’t let Harry go on alone,” Smolder argued. “If we don’t help him make sure the stone is safe, both our worlds will lose its inhabitants too. You and the other professors should go back, get the rest of our friends back and tell Princess Celestia what’s going on.”

“Smolder’s right,” Sandbar nodded, walking with Yona. “And wherever Harry and our friends go, we’ll go too.”

“Yona ready!” Yona nodded.

“Count us in!” Silverstream added, with Gallus beside her.

Silently Ocellus looked ahead as her friends stepped up to join Harry Potter at his side. Releasing a deep sigh, Ocellus nodded her head with a light smile and joined along the group passing Applejack and Rarity. Spike almost considered joining when a white hoof touched his shoulder, as he gazed towards Rarity’s gaze. Understanding, Spike joined with the remainder of the Mane Six, Hermione, and the fallen Ron Weasley as the Student Six joined Harry.

“You sure you really want to do this?” Harry asked.

“Hey, we started this together, we might as well finish it this way,” Gallus replied. “Besides, us misfits have got to stick together.”

“You’ll be okay, Harry,” Hermione assured. “You’re all great wizards, you really are.”

“Not as good as you,” Harry admitted.

“Me?” Hermione smiled. “Books and cleverness? There are more important things. Friendship, and bravery.”

“Well said, Hermione,” Applejack smiled.

“Just be careful kids,” Twilight spoke. “If anything happens to either of you in there—”

“We know Headmare Twilight,” Ocellus interrupted. “But if we can save the world once, we can do it again… and we’ll do it together.”

“Good luck you guys!” Spike spoke.

Nodding their heads, Harry and the Student Six stood before their friends gazing upon them as if this could be the last time they see each other again. Eventually, they turn toward the final door and walk away ready to enter the unknown and confront the very being seeking to use the stone for their own gang. All Twilight and the others could do is watch on, knowing that their students would venture into such a dangerous encounter regardless of what they say. But after seeing what these kids are capable of, they had no reason to fear for the moment.

“There goes the most awesome group of kids I ever got to teach,” Rainbow declared.

The Man with Two Faces

https://m.

Walking down the stairs slowly and with caution, Harry Potter and the Student Six made their way to the next chamber. As they walked, their steps echoing off the stone floor, one thought crossed their minds. They knew that just at the end of this flight of stairs, the answer to this entire mystery waited to reveal itself. Though if they were being completely honest, just the very idea over what they might find terrified them ever so greatly.

That being said, they also knew that their entire future depended on them seeing this through to the end. Knowing that if they were to turn back now, all the sacrifices they made to this very moment would be pointless. That all the moments that their other friends decided to part during this stage of the journey would all have been for naught. As of right now, the only thing keeping them going forward is knowing that ‘failure’ and ‘quitting’ were not the options to make right now.

“Get ready, you guys,” Sandbar spoke. “You never know what scary challenges await just down these stairs.”

“Hah! I ain’t afraid of nothing,” Smolder replied smugly. “I was born ready to face any villain who wants the stone so badly… just not as much as me… *HIC!*”

“Yeah… I can totally see that…” Gallus remarked, his left eye twitching.

Just then, as the team were halfway down, Harry Potter winced and groaned. He could feel the scar upon his forehead burning ever so fiercely. Ocellus, right beside the boy, did her best to help him relax.

“It’s okay, Harry,” Ocellus spoke softly. “Just take it easy… it’s almost over.”

By the time they reach the end of the stairs, Yona saw someone just inches from the very last steps.

“Yona saw someone!” Yona whispered harshly.

“Do you think it could be Snape?” Silverstream asked nervously.

“Only one way to find out,” Gallus answered. “Get ready…”

Once they finally made it down the stairs, the person that Yona saw came into full view. The person was staring upon the reflection of the ‘Mirror of Erised’, which sat just at the very center of the otherwise empty room. Only when the person came into view, basked by the light above, to their surprise it was not Professor Snape. The figure before them wore a very familiar turban, his very pale white skin shined under the light. They knew this figure very well, though their meetings were often brief.

“You?” Harry spoke.

The stranger turned away from the mirror and turned his gaze toward Harry and the Student Six. Much to their surprise, the man standing before them is none other than the Hogwarts Dark Arts Professor himself… Quirinus Quirrell.

“Professor Quirrell!?” The Student Six spoke, in shock.

“Hello children…” He answered quietly.

“No…” Harry shook his head. “I-It can’t be. Snape, h-he was the one—”

“Yes,” Quirrell interrupted. “He does seem the type, doesn’t he? Next to him, who would suspect p-p-p-poor st-stuttering Professor Quirrell?”

“You’re the one who’s been behind this evil plot?” Ocellus asked. “From the very beginning?”

Hearing the two questions at once, Quirrell merely gave a sly smirk.

“On the contrary, little Ocellus… I can’t take all the credit.”

With a gesture of one arm off the side, shadowy figures emerged from the pillars in the room. To the shock of the Student Six, very familiar faces revealed themselves. Lord Tirek… Cozy Glow… and Chrysalis, making their way from their hiding spot. They slowly marched to the center of the room, standing beside the evil sorcerer.

“Gosh and golly gee!” Cozy Glow said sarcastically. “How lovely to see you all again.”

“So the rumors are true…” Sandbar confirmed, wide-eyed. “You three really are free!”

“Did you really think you’d seen the last of us, little pony?” Tirek sneered. “You sentence us to eternal torment, in a stone imprisonment nonetheless, and all of a sudden we’re gone forever?”

“You were the ones who tried to take over Equestria multiple times!” Silverstream shot back. “You can’t really blame us!”

Chrysalis released a haunting laugh, as she stared toward the group of students.

“Poor simple foals…” She mocked. “You should know by now that no power in the universe can keep us encaged forever.”

The students then turned back toward Quirrell.

“What I don’t understand is how you could have possibly traveled between worlds,” Sandbar said confused. “From what we’ve heard from Headmare Twilight, the Mysterious Benefactor has to be really strong in order to break the magic cast by the royal sisters and Discord.”

“That would be a problem then…” A mysterious voice spoke. “That is if Quirrell and the Benefactor are one and the same entity… wouldn’t they?”

From behind the Mirror of Erised stepped none other than the dark-cloaked figure themselves… the Mysterious Benefactor. The students’ eyes widened in shock, as they meet the mysterious figure for the first time. All this time, they assumed Snape was the one in league with the Mysterious Benefactor, if not the Benefactor himself. Only not it just switched to being Quirrell the whole time. Now they know that neither of their previous guesses of who the Benefactor was are correct.

“You’re the Benefactor!” Ocellus shrieked in fear.

The Benefactor merely nodded their cloaked head slowly. An evil laugh escapes from the dark opening of their hood.

“You really thought you had it all figured out?” They said mockingly. “No matter how hard you try, no matter how much you think you know, you could never guess who we truly are. You only know when we decide. Every time you think you gain another step in knowing our identity, you will always be seven steps behind.”

All this was quite a shock for the kids, but none more so than for Harry himself. And still, so many things didn’t make any sense. It was as if this entire mystery had more questions than answers.

“But-but that day, during the Quidditch match,” Harry pointed out. “Snape tried to kill me.”

“No, dear boy,” Quirrell smiled evilly. “I tried to kill you!”

Harry eyed Professor Quirrell in disbelief and confusion. The Student Six gasped in shock.

“And trust me, if Snape’s cloak hadn’t caught fire and broken my eye contact, I would have succeeded, even with Snape muttering his little counter-curse.”

“Snape was trying to save me?” Harry asked.

“And I thought Snape hated our friend,” Gallus gasped.

“This is so heavy,” Smolder spoke, stunned.

“Very heavy,” Yona agreed.

“I know you were a danger to me right from the off,” Quirrell continued. “Especially after Halloween.”

“Then-then you let the troll in,” Harry accused.

“Very good, Potter, yes,” Quirrell nodded.

“All this time, it was Professor Quirrell we were after, not Snape!” Sandbar gaped.

“How right you are stupid little pony,” Quirrell spoke sinisterly. “As for your quarry Potter, Snape, unfortunately, wasn’t fooled. While everyone else was running to the dungeon, he went to the 3rd floor to head me off. He, of course, never trusted me again. He rarely left me alone.”

As Quirrell turned back toward the mirror, Harry’s scar began to hurt again, and the boy grasped the burning spot with one hand.

“But he doesn’t understand. I’m never alone. Never. Now… what does this mirror do? I see what I desire. I see myself holding the stone. But how do I get it?”

“Use the boy…”

Harry looked around, wondering where the voice is coming from. The Student Six heard the voice too, as they looked around the room.

“Guys? Did you hear something?” Gallus asked.

“I heard ‘something’ all right,” Sandbar nodded.

“Me too,” Silverstream said softly.

Quirrell quickly turned toward Harry, pointing aggressively toward the boy.

“Come here, Potter! NOW!”

Harry began to climb slowly down the stairs, toward Quirrell and the mirror. But Smolder quickly flew ahead and blocked his way.

“Harry, hold on a second!” Smolder spoke. “This could be a trap. You know this!”

Without heeding Smolder’s word, Harry kept walking down the stairs.

“Harry, wait!”

Smolder began to fly after Harry, until the rest of the Student Six held her back preventing her from doing anything.

“Smolder, no!” Sandbar urged.

“Tell me…” Quirrell spoke. “What do you see?”

Harry gazed toward the mirror deeply. For a few seconds, he see merely his own reflection standing beside Quirrell. Just then, his reflection reached into its pocket and revealed what resembled a gleaming red ruby… the Philosopher’s Stone. Harry stared in amazement, as his reflection smiled and winked, before putting the stone back in its pocket. The Student Six could not believe what they just witnessed.

“Do you guys see what I see?” Silverstream asked.

“Yeah…” Gallus nodded, in shock. “I saw it.”

To know for certain, Harry Potter reached into his pocket… and realized he could feel the stone. It was no trick, the stone was truly in his pocket. He looked up again.

“I’ve got a bad feeling about this,” Sandbar said.

“What is it?” Quirrell asked, glancing at Harry. “What do you see?”

“No!” Ocellus called out, worriedly.

“Don’t tell him, Harry!” Yona called out.

“SILENCE!!!” Quirrell shouted.

The Student Six clammed up, clutching onto to each other and barely stepped back.

“I-I-I don’t like the way he spoke,” Silverstream shuttered, holding Gallus. “He seemed so nice…”

“I know Sil… I know…” Gallus replied, shakily.

As the students looked on frightenedly, Harry Potter looked towards Professor Quirrell, then back at the mirror, and then back at the Student Six standing on the stairs. Deep down, the boy was determined not to let Quirrell know he had the stone somehow.

“I-I’m shaking hands with Dumbledore,” Harry answered. “I’ve won the House Cup…”

“He lies…” An inhuman voice spoke.

“There it is again,” Gallus spoke, looking around.

“And it gets creepier every time I hear it,” Ocellus added timidly.

“Tell the truth!” Quirrell shouted angrily. “What do you see?!”

“Let me speak to him…”

“Master, you are not strong enough,” Quirrell spoke.

“I have strength enough for this…”

https://m.

As Harry backed away, rejoining the Student Six, Professor Quirrell reached up and began unwrapping his turban. All while his back was turned toward the mirror. Harry turned toward the Student Six, wondering whether he should try to escape with them, before turning toward Professor Quirrell again.

The man nearly finished unwrapping his turban, save for a piece covering the back of his head. When that one single piece of cloth remained upon his head, the Legion of Doom did something completely out of character. They all bent on one knee, bowing their heads as though in respect to whatever was hiding beneath the cloth. Their Benefactor, standing over them, smiled wickedly as their toothy grin unveiled underneath their hood.

Finally, Quirrell removed the turban completely, revealing a scary-looking chalk white face which craned around and opened his eyes. The Student Six and Harry all gasped in fear, as the face looked right at them in the mirror.

“Harry Potter, we meet again.”

Harry quivered fearfully, realizing just exactly who this is.

“Voldemort.”

The Student Six’s eyes widened as they gazed at the horrible face reflected off the mirror.

“Voldemort?” They all spoke simultaneously.

“Yes…” Voldemort rasped. “You see what I have become? See what I must do to survive? Live off another. A mere parasite. Unicorn blood can sustain me, but it cannot give me a body of my own.”

“That’s why you killed that unicorn in the Forbidden Forest, isn’t it?” Gallus asked fearfully.

Voldemort released a raspy evil laugh, as he looked toward the young Griffon.

“Indeed. Had it not been for you pesky vermin interfering, I would have also been able to feed upon that pitiful unicorn you call a teacher. Or perhaps even the young princess, Twilight Sparkle. Yes… I know all about ‘her’… I wondered what Alicorn blood might do for me.”

At this point, the young students felt something more than mere fear. They began to feel a sense of anger… a flame of bravery burning from within their hearts. Looking toward each other, they stood in front of Harry defensively and ready for a fight.

“You will never get that chance, Moldy Wart!” Smolder mocked.

“SILENCE!!!!”

The thundering voice of Voldemort made the entire cavern shake all around them. For a split second, the bravery from the heroes began to dissolve as it melted off their faces. The face of Voldemort looked over toward the Mysterious Benefactor. For perhaps the only time, almost like seeing a ghost, an evil grin formed on Voldemort’s face.

“Ah… so good to see you once more, my most trusted ally.”

The Benefactor once more bowed their head for the Dark Lord.

“It has been far too long, old friend,” The Benefactor said. “We have patiently waited for this day when you would once again return. Our only regret… my regret… is having not been able to find something to allow you to regain your former glory.”

Another grin formed along Voldemort’s face, as he looked back toward Harry in the mirror.

“But there is something that can,” Voldemort confirmed. “Something, that conveniently enough, lies in young Potter’s pocket!”

Harry looked down at his side pocked in fear. He knew now that Voldemort knew exactly where the Stone was.

“RUN!” He yelled to the others.

Harry and the Students quickly turned heel, racing right out of the cavern.

“Stop them!” Voldemort yelled.

Quirrell snapped his fingers and fire erupted all around the room, trapping poor Harry and the students with the evil syndicate. Seeing there was now no way out, the Student Six knew their only other option… was to fight. The students all looked back toward the evil organization with a ready stance.

“Alright, no more playing around!” Smolder growled.

“Let’s get some!” Gallus said loudly.

“Destroy them all!” Voldemort ordered the Legion of Doom.

The Student Six and the Legion of Doom charged at each other and the battle began. The Mysterious Benefactor merely smirked with a light chuckle, fading into the shadows, and leaving their followers to handle the kids. Three different battles took place: Lord Tirek charged and fired his burning magic toward Sandbar and Yona, as they dodged and charged toward the centaur; Gallus and Silverstream flew in hot pursuit of the cackling Cozy Glow; and all the while a back-and-forth shootout took place pitting Chrysalis against Ocellus and Smolder.

As Chrysalis barrel-rolled past the swarm of fireballs unleashed by Smolder, she zaps a beam of green energy toward the young dragoness, propelling her toward a nearby pillar and she crashed with a yell.

“SMOLDER!!!” Ocellus called out.

Ocellus tried to reach out toward her friend, only for a green beam to scratch a line in her direction. She skid to a halt, gasping fearfully as she timidly looked up. The fiercely Changeling hovered over the frightened little girl, smiling evilly toward Ocellus.

“You never should’ve abandoned me, you ungrateful little bug!” Chrysalis snarled. “I bring you into the world, I groom you to steal all the love in Equestria, and I even arranged a place for you amongst my armies, and this is how you repay your own Queen!”

“Y-Y-Y-You are not my Queen!” Ocellus stuttered, trying to be brave.

“Your pursuit of friendship poisoned you, little wretch! But you always were weak… now I will see to it you serve ‘no creature’…”

Chrysalis charged the energy within her horn, as Ocellus closed her eyes tightly and quivered with fear. Before Chrysalis can unleash her assault, a fireball strikes the Changeling Queen on the side and sent her back. Chrysalis cried out as her right arm scolded with a heavy burn. She growled as she turned back as Smolder hovered over her, snorting smoke from her nostrils.

“Get away from her you witch!!!” Smolder growled.

“You will seriously regret this indignity!” Chrysalis warned, standing up. “You’ll—YEOW!!!!”

Something chomped on her rear and sent her high in the air. Ocellus, assuming a bite-cuda form, snapped her jaws on the Changeling, tugging hard as she dug her teeth on her former ruler. The Changeling Queen roared and tried to shake Ocellus off as the young Changeling held on tightly. Smolder then jumped behind Chrysalis and locked her in a choke hold, tightening her arms around the Changeling’s neck as she twisted her head side to side.

In the meantime, a battle of strength commences between Lord Tirek and Yona. While the Yak proves herself to be a very strong creature, holding her own against the legendary menace, Tirek pushes back with his own power. It is seemingly an even fight between the two, though Yona can feel herself inching back.

“Without magic Yak, you’re nothing but a scared little girl under a mound of muscle!” Tirek grinned.

Just when Tirek has Yona down to her hind legs, Sandbar trots rapidly toward the pair. Bounding along Yona, he leaps off her back, twists around, and lays out a dropkick with his hind legs against Tirek’s face. The buck knocks Tirek back, clutching his face and moaning in pain as Sandbar lands on his feet. Yona looks up, as she sees Sandbar shining under the light and his mane flowing like something out of a dream as he turns back toward her. A smile forms on Yona’s face before another moan draws the pair ahead.

Having lifted his hand down, Tirek rolls his lips and spits into his palm… revealing some loose teeth. Looking back toward the pair, Tirek hurls the teeth away with a growl before snapping his neck.

“Oh you just made a big mistake boy!”

Charging up his horns, Tirek fired red beams toward the pair with a mighty roar. Before they could hit Sandbar, Yona pulled him away as the beams left a scorch-mark on that very spot. The Earth Pony finds himself carried along Yona’s back, as she rushed around the room with Lord Tirek in hot pursuit.

Last but not least, Cozy Glow finds herself flying away from Gallus and Silverstream like three airplanes fighting a mid-air battle. They twist side to side, the Griffon and the Hippogriff trying to stay on the little Pegasus’ tail… in which case, very literally. Just as it seems Cozy has the lead, Gallus drops down and quickly lurches up beneath the filly and catches her with a yelp. Tackling the filly, they twist around before they eventually crashing onto the stone floor with Gallus on top of her.

“You endanger our friends, then you try to tear us apart!” Gallus listed angrily. “Now you’re trying to steal a precious artifact from our new friends! And to think I was starting to feel sorry for imprisoning a child!”

“If I wanted to hear from a spineless griffon,” Cozy Glow smirked. “I’d rip that spine and ask you myself!”

“That’s my boyfriend you’re talking to!” Silverstream shouted, from above.

A laugh escaped Cozy Glow’s lips, as if that’s the funniest joke she has ever heard in years.

“That’s your boyfriend?!”

Gallus and Silverstream snarled at the filly.

“You know Hippogriff, I figured a creature like you would be so desperate for affection,” Cozy Glow spoke mockingly. “But I didn’t realize you’d want it that bad! A hippogriff and a griffon! What a joke?! Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!!!”

“You are just asking for more than a spanking, you insolent little—OWW!!!”

In a desperate act, Cozy Glow bite her jaws hard on Gallus’ one talon. The griffon tried to shake the filly off his grip, as she held on like a fish grasping a hook.

“GALLUS—AH!!!” Silverstream screamed.

Ocellus was flung away and crashed against Silverstream, sending the two girls crashing against the floor and the Changeling having reverted back to her original appearance. This left Smolder to deal with Chrysalis, as they rolled around the floor clutching each other’s throats and Tirek’s pursuit against their other friends continued. As they battled in the surrounding area, none of the fights did little to dilute the tension as Harry found himself face-to-face with Quirrell and Voldemort.

“Don’t be a fool!” Voldemort warned. “Why suffer such a horrific death, when you can join me and live?!”

“Never!” Harry shouted, shaking his head.

“Ha-ha. Bravery. Your parents had it too. Tell me, Harry, would you like to see your mother and father again? Together, we can bring them back.”

As Voldemort spoke, Harry’s eyes turned back toward the reflection. On one hand, while he was addressing the fact that Voldemort was speaking to him, something else appeared in the mirror. And sure enough, the faces of Harry’s parents appeared before him. And for the moment, the boy felt tempted to accept the Dark Lord’s offer.

“All I ask for is something in return,” Voldemort gestured.

As if under some form of trance, Harry slipped one hand back into his pocket. And in his hand, he took the Philosopher’s Stone from his pocket clutching it tightly.

“That’s it, Harry,” Voldemort spoke approvingly. “There is no good and evil. There is only power, and those too weak to seek it. Together, we’ll do extraordinary things. Just give me the stone!”

Just as it seemed Harry would give in to Voldemort’s demands, tempted to do whatever it took to revive his parents, he suddenly recalled the advice that Dumbledore and Princess Celestia mentioned before, ‘The mirror gives neither knowledge nor truth…’. And just as the truth weighed in, his mother and father vanished from his reflection. Harry realized he was nearly deceived by the Dark Lord himself; he faced the wizard and his servant in anger.

“You liar!!!” Harry shouted.

“Kill him!” Voldemort ordered.

In an instance, Quirrell soared into the air and smashed right into Harry. They fall along the steps, Quirrell’s one hand clutched on the boy’s throat as the stone fell from Harry’s reach. The gasping from their friend caused Yona and Sandbar to turn around.

“HARRY!!!” Sandbar and Yona shouted.

The momentary distraction allowed Tirek to catch Yona and Sandbar off guard, clutching the pair in his massive grasp and lifting them high into the air. Yona and Sandbar struggled to break free as Tirek glared at the pair sinisterly.

“I could drain every ounce of any magic within you until your bodies are as dry as husks!” Tirek snarled. “But in your case, I’m going to crush you nice and slowly till every bone in your bodies are crushed into dust!!!!”

Tirek slowly squeezes his palms as Sandbar and Yona scream in utter agony, while Silverstream and Ocellus lie unconscious, Gallus struggling to pry Cozy Glow off his talon, and Chrysalis pressing Smolder onto the ground. While the Student Six are trapped, Harry strains as Quirrell choked him harder to the point the boy squeaked for breath. All seemed lost for our heroes as the villains appeared to have the upper hand.

All of a sudden, as Harry Potter seemed to draw his last breath, he slapped a hand on Quirrell’s trying to get him off. And all at once, smoke furls from underneath Quirrell’s hand.

“Ahh!” Quirrell screamed. “AHH!!!!”

Quirrell quickly backed away, screaming in agony, and clutching his hand. Only to discover much to his horror, that his hand began to crumble into a mountain of black ash before it completely dissipated. Harry barely managed to get up and witnessed how his actions caused this predicament to occur.

“What is this magic?” Quirrell cried out.

“FOOL!” Voldemort called out. “GET THE STONE!!!”

Under Voldemort’s command, Quirrell marched forward and reached out for the stone. Seeing what Harry Potter needed to do, he placed both hands on Quirrell’s face causing it to steam up.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!” Quirrell and Voldemort screamed.

Quirrell backed away, clutching his face which began to burn horrendously. Harry looked on in shock as the Dark Arts professor crumbled before him, as he kept walking forward toward the boy. But his whole body, nearly turned to ash, finally gave in and he crashed upon the floor. The commotion caused Cozy Glow to look ahead and gasp, releasing her grip upon Gallus’s talon.

“MASTER!!!” Cozy Glow called out.

Suddenly, Cozy Glow squeaked as she felt a talon wrap around her tiny body. Gallus glared at Cozy Glow before turning off to the side.

“YO TIREK!!!” Gallus called out. “BATTER UP!!!”

Gallus hurled Cozy Glow through the air like a quaffle, the little filly screaming wildly as she soared toward the centaur. Tirek briefly turned just as the little Pegasus smashed right into his face, knocking him backward and releasing his grip on the other students. As Tirek tried to pry the little filly off her face, Yona rushed behind the centaur, took aim, scuffed her hoof, and then charged with a yell till she rammed the centaur in the rear. The blow sent the pair hurtling in the air screaming, just as Smolder kicked Chrysalis off with her legs. Chrysalis recovered just to see her cohorts flying toward her. Screeching, Chrysalis rolled herself from the shadow and sighed in relief… only for the shadow to change toward her direction and…

*SMASH!*

The Legion of Doom piled atop one another like a tiny mound. Groans and moans were heard as Tirek laid chest-first completely covering Chrysalis, her limbs twitching beneath the heavy Lord. Cozy Glow laid right beside her ‘friends’, her eyes rolling round and round as her wings barely flickered.

The students sighed with relief as they got back to their feet, Silverstream and Ocellus recovered as their friends help the girls up. They slowly returned to Harry’s side; the boy having been staring at his own hands. Hearing the group approach, Harry looks toward his friends and sighed with a smile as they reunited. They give a group hug toward each other, as they took deep breathes and stretched their sore limbs.

Then Harry turned toward the side and saw the stone lying upon the ground. He hurried over and picked it up, as the group looked down at the Philosopher’s Stone in the boy’s grip.

“So much trouble over such a tiny little stone,” Gallus sighed, touching the stone. “Such a small thing…”

“Yeah…” Smolder nodded. “Least it’s safe… that’s all that matters…”

As they gathered around the stone, a noise suddenly draws their attention. Harry and the students slowly turn around only to see a cloud of dust build up. Emerging from the dust cloud, the Mysterious Benefactor appeared before them its identity still covered with the heavy cloak. Though sore and tired, the Student Six gathered in front of Harry with fierce determination.

“Your armies have fallen, Benefactor!” Sandbar pointed. “You’ll never win no matter what you do. It’s you against the seven of us now!”

“Yeah! Yak smash!” Yona stomped, aiming her horns.

“… So you say…” The Benefactor spoke, with a smile.

All of a sudden, a bolt of electricity exploded against the Student Six before either can draw their wands. The six screamed in agony over the energy emitted through their bodies, leaving them unable to move away. As the Benefactor kept the children busy, the dust cloud rushed forward, Voldemort’s face roaring and it zipped right through Harry Potter!

“Arrrrhhhhhhhh!!!!” Voldemort roared.

“AHHHHHHHH!!” Harry screamed.

And as Voldemort flew away, Harry Potter fell to the ground along with the Student Six as they crashed on the stone floor unconscious. The energy faded as the Mysterious Benefactor gazed toward the fallen heroes, breathing heavily. As the malevolent being stood over them, the Legion of Doom recovered and rejoined their leader as they loomed over the unconscious group.

“These are supposed to be Equestria’s best that they can offer?” The Mysterious Benefactor asked mockingly. “They are not fit to have a mantle over their walls. Now… we take the stone and Voldemort’s resurrection will be complete…”

The Mysterious Benefactor slowly reached for the stone, clutched in Harry’s outstretched hand, and touched by the Student Six in some form. The Legion of Doom followed behind their leader, grins forming across their cheeks as victory was just near. But just as The Mysterious Benefactor was just inches from the stone, a bright light starts to form and for a brief moment the Benefactor’s eyes were caught. The stone within Harry’s grip began to glow brighter and brighter, so much so it caught the trio off guard.

“What’s happening?!” Cozy Glow asked.

All at once, a sudden realization hit the Mysterious Benefactor as a gasp escaped its hidden mouth.

“No… NO… IT CAN’T BE!!!”

And before anymore could be said, the stone seemed to explode in a ball of light. The Mysterious Benefactor and the Legion of Doom shouted as they were propelled back by the great magic before completely disappearing in a ball of light. The light illuminated the whole room, shining off the reflection of the Mirror of Erised. And as the light hovered over the group, Silverstream briefly moaned and slowly opened one eyelid as something else emerged from the stone.

Prying itself free from the ruby red mineral, a shadowy being drew itself high into the air. Though her vision was faint, it scarcely resembled a unicorn, tall and proud hovering toward the ceiling. But then appendages broke free from its back, revealing a lengthy pair of wings greater than the biggest bird in the world. To Silverstream’s surprise, an Alicorn emerged from the stone releasing a gasp of air as it slowly dropped down to the floor with all four hooves touching down. It’s mane flowed much like their rulers from Equestria, it stood tall and muscular as it slowly turned his head around the room. Silverstream had little strength left to lift one of her claws toward the air, as if reaching out for the magnificent being before her and her fallen friends.

“Princess… Celestia…”

The figure slowly loomed its head toward the fallen Hippogriff, glancing upon her and the group for a moment or two. Then it stepped toward the group, as Silverstream’s vision began to fade and her talon droops toward the ground. By the figure stood over the hippogriff, who was unable to get a good look at the being before her. It slowly tilted its head toward her, briefly showing glowing teal eyes staring curiously at her. As its head leaned toward the side, Silverstream’s vision finally faded, and her world went black…

In the darkest corner of Equestria, a place that cannot be found on any map, a bright light briefly flashed the dead landscape. Shouts and commotion are heard, as the Mysterious Benefactor and the Legion of Doom rolled across the ground before coming to a halt. Breathing in and out, the Legion of Doom slowly got to their feet when they were drawn by heavy growls. Slowly they look up as the Mysterious Benefactor stood with its back toward the group, its eyes glowing blood-shot red and steam streaming from the face of the hood. As it hovered off the ground, causing pebbles and dust to rise from the floor, it reeled its head toward the ceiling with a mighty roar…

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!”

Until Next Year

Author's Note

Warning:
This chapter contains spoilers for my Seventh Element story. If you are not okay with spoilers, I strongly advise you to stop reading now.

Until Next Year

https://m.

A pair of magnificent green eyes slowly opened for the rays of the morning sun. Harry Potter sat up in one of the many beds of the Hogwarts hospital wing and reached over onto the bedside table to take and put on his glasses. He looked over toward a few of the other beds, seeing the Student Six all laid up as well. One by one, they all slowly came to and looked around the hospital wing. It was strange for them seeing the familiar surroundings when they knew for a fact this is not where they were before.

“What’s going on?” Yona asked confused.

“We’re in the hospital wing,” Sandbar pointed out.

“But we were just fighting off Voldemort and the Dark Order!” Silverstream stated.

“Good afternoon, Harry, everyone.”

The Student Six and Harry turned over and saw Dumbledore, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and the Mane Six smiling as they approached.

“Professor Dumbledore?” Yona spoke. “Princesses? Profess—”

A squeaky gasp interrupted Yona before she could finish as Ocellus quickly stretched up from the bed.

“The Stone!” Ocellus cried out. “It was Quirrell! Chrysalis, Tirek, and Cozy Glow were there too! There was this cloaked person there too! They got the Stone! We have to—”

All of a sudden, the Mane Six, the Princesses and Dumbledore started to laugh, much to the Student Six and Harry’s confusion.

“It’s okay guys, take it easy,” Twilight reassured. “You’re a little… behindthe times.”

“Quirrell never got the stone,” Celestia added. “And neither did Chrysalis, Tirek, or Cozy Glow.”

“Then… who does?” Harry wondered.

“Please Professor Dumbledore!” Smolder begged. “We—“

“Everyone, please remain calm,” Dumbledore spoke. “Or Madame Pomfrey could easily throw us out.”

It was then he noticed the vast amount of goodies and cards laid upon the foot of all their beds.

“Tokens from your admirers?”

“Admirers?” Harry asked.

“What happened down in the dungeon between you and Professor Quirrell is a complete secret,” Celestia informed.

“Translation…” Pinkie popped in. “I told the entire school, so everyone and their mother knows.”

“Yeah, she really did that,” Rainbow Dash sighed. “There’s just no stopping Pinkie Pie when news spreads to her.”

Princess Luna eyes the stack of Chocolate Frog cards on one table.

“I see Ronald Weasley saved you the trouble of opening your Chocolate Frog cards.”

“How long have we been unconscious?” Gallus asked.

“Y’all been out fer at least three days,” Applejack explained. “We started gettin’ a little worried, but we’re all glad yah came around. Ah’m sure Spike, Ron and Hermione will be relieved to see you’re okay too.”

“Are they alright?” Harry asked.

“They’re fine,” Dumbledore assured. “They’re all just fine.”

“But… what about the Stone?” Silverstream asked.

“Yeah, whatever happened to it?” Sandbar questioned.

“Relax, everyone,” Dumbledore raised a hand. “Quirrell and the others didn’t get the Stone.”

“We arrived just in time to prevent that,” Celestia added. “Though it seemed you were all doing well on your own.”

“Then… you guys got Hermione’s owl?” Silverstream gasped.

“Well… not entirely,” Dumbledore admitted. “As soon as I reached London, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna met up with me. We all realized that the place we should be was the one we just left. We arrived just in time…”

“We were worried we were too late,” Luna nodded.

“You nearly were,” Gallus spoke up. “We couldn’t keep them off the Stone any longer…”

“No, Luna wasn’t referring to the Stone…” Dumbledore interjected. “She was referring to allof you. The effort involved nearly killed you. For one terrible moment, we were afraid it had.”

“As for the Stone,” Applejack spoke up. “Well, Dumbledore up and took it. Told us it was gonna be destroyed.”

The Student Six and Harry turned to the group utterly surprised.

“Destroyed?” Smolder gasped. “But… the gold…”

“Your friend…” Harry pointed out. “Nicholas Flamel…”

“Ah, so you’ve heard of Nicholas?” Dumbledore asked, with twinkling eyes. “You did do things properly, didn’t you? My friend Nicholas and I had a little chat and agreed it was best all around.”

“But… won’t Flamel die?” Twilight asked.

“He has enough Elixir to set his affairs in order,” Dumbledore assured. “But yes, he will die.”

Dumbledore paused for a moment upon seeing the shocked faces upon the Mane Six, the Student Six, and Harry Potter himself.

“To ones as young as you, I’m sure it seems incredible. But to Nicholas, it really is like going to bed after a very, very long day. After all, to the well-organized mind, death is but the next great adventure. You know, the Stone was really not such a wonderful thing. As much money and life as you could want! The two things most human beings would choose above all—the trouble is, humans do have a knack of choosing ‘precisely’ those things that are worst for them.”

The group were silent during Dumbledore’s entire explanation. It was so much to sink in, and even more so just trying to understand the matter all-together.

“Dumbledore… I’ve been thinking,” Twilight spoke. “Even if the Stone is gone, Vol—I mean, ‘You-Know-Who’…”

“Oh Twilight, you can just call him Voldemort,” Celestia replied. “Always use the proper name for things. Fear of a name merely increases fear of the thing itself.”

“Of course, your majesty,” Twilight nodded. “Voldemort… he’s going to try other ways of coming back, isn’t he? I mean, he hasn’t gone, has he?”

“No Twilight, he has not,” Dumbledore shook his head. “He is still out there somewhere, perhaps looking for another body to share… not being truly alive, he cannot be killed. He left Quirrell to die; he shows just as little mercy to his followers as his enemies. Nevertheless Harry, kids, while you may only have delayed his return to power, it will merely take someone else who is prepared to fight what seems a losing battle next time—and if he is delayed again, and again, why, he may never return to power.”

Everyone nodded in understanding as Dumbledore’s speech came to an end.

“Sir, there are some other things I’d like to know,” Harry spoke, breaking the silence. “If you can tell me… things I want to know the truth about…”

“The truth…” Dumbledore nodded. “It is a beautiful and terrible thing and should therefore be treated with great caution. However, I shall answer your questions unless I have a very good reason not to, in which case I beg you’ll forgive me. I shall not, of course, lie.”

“I will, of course, do the same,” Celestia offered. “Any questions you have for me, please ask.”

“This may sound strange, but…” Harry began. “When I was knocked unconscious by Voldemort, I had this strange… flash, to my parents…”

Everyone else faced Harry Potter with a look of surprise.

“I could barely make out the vision, but it seemed like Voldemort only killed my mother because she tried to stop him from killing me.”

“You… saw that?” Twilight asked.

“I’m not sure, but it felt real,” Harry replied. “What I want to know is… why would he want to kill me in the first place?”

Everyone turned to Dumbledore, just as confused as the boy as to what would give someone the motivation to kill one so young. A sigh escaped the old man’s lips knowing that question would come up.

“Alas, the first thing you ask me, I cannot tell you,” Dumbledore answered regrettably. “Not today. Not now. You will know, one day… put it from your mind for now Harry, everyone. When you are older… I know you hate to hear this… when you are ready, you will know. All of you.”

“Dumbledore’s right,” Celestia agreed. “Don’t worry about it for the time being. Just… try to live your lives. One day, he’ll tell all of us.”

While Twilight Sparkle did not like this answer as much as everyone else, the Princess of Friendship found no reason to argue. Especially against Princess Celestia’s words if she too was on Dumbledore’s side. The Student Six, Twilight’s friends, and Harry shared the same sentiment.

“There is another question…” Harry spoke. “How did I get the Stone out of the mirror?”

“You know, he has a point,” Gallus nodded, scratching his chin. “How did that happen?”

“You can thank me for that,” Celestia smirked. “It was my sister and I’s personal touch to the obstacle course.”

“Of course, she wouldn’t have thought of it if I hadn’t brought it up to her,” Dumbledore pointed out. “You see, only a person who wanted to find the Stone, find it, but not use it, would be able to get it.”

“Otherwise, they’d just see themselves drinking Elixir of Life or making gold,” Luna added.

“That is one of my more brilliant ideas,” Dumbledore replied. “And between you and me that’s saying something.”

“So… to reiterate,” Sandbar narrowed. “With the Stone gone, does that mean Voldemort will nevercome back?”

“Like I said, I’m afraid there are ways in which he can return,” Dumbledore answered. “Harry, do you know why Professor Quirrell couldn’t bear to have you touch him?”

Harry thought about it for a moment, thinking back to the first time he and his friends met the stuttering man. He thought all the way to that moment in the dungeon where even a single touch from Potter turned him to ash and he died right in front of them. But other than that… Harry had no explanation, merely shaking his head in response.

“It was because of your mother,” Dumbledore answered. “She sacrificed herself for you, and that kind of act leaves a mark.”

Confused, Harry Potter reached out to touch the scar upon his forehead.

“No, no, this kind of mark cannot be seen,” Dumbledore corrected. “It lives in your very skin.”

“What is it?”

“Love, Harry… love.”

The old man pats Harry’s head gently, as the boy slowly understood… or at least as best as he could.

“There’s still one thing I don’t quite understand,” Silverstream spoke, confused.

“And what would that be young Silverstream?” Celestia asked.

“After we defeated Voldemort, just before I blacked out, I saw this figure in a blinding white light emerge from the Stone. What happened?”

“I believe I can answer that.”

Everyone quickly turned toward the side, seeing a flash of bright white light quickly shined through and slowly dissipated. When it cleared, a new figure stood in the room with them. It appeared to be a rather young-looking Alicorn stallion with a light-beige coat and a black mane, along with a few streaks of red. He had piercing teal blue eyes and a cutie mark of a silver shield with a gold star emblem in the middle over two crossed swords.

Everyone stood in shock over the sudden new arrival, but none probably more so than Princess Celestia herself. The regal Alicorn princess slowly walked around the others and stood in front of the new arrival. Tears threatened to spill down her face, as she looked upon the face of the young stallion before her.

“S-S-Storm Shield?” She croaked.

The stallion in question merely nodded his head slowly.

“Yes,” He responded softly. “It’s me.”

Finally allowing the tears to fall, Celestia rushed forward and embraced the young stallion with a massive hug. Storm Shield also hugged the mighty goddess with just as much intensity as she did.

“I’ve missed you so much!” Celestia sobbed.

“I’ve missed you too… mother,” Storm replied.

Everyone, minus Dumbledore and Luna, dropped their mouths to the floor. It felt like the up-teenth time they did so since this entire journey began.

“MOTHER?!” They all yelled loudly.

Finally, Celestia and Storm pulled back from their hug as Celestia looked down at the young stallion. She holds his chin with a single hoof.

“It has been so long since I’ve gazed upon your face my darling son,” She cried.

“I’ve waited so long to hear from you again,” Storm smiled, tearfully.

“What in the wild, wide-world of Equestria is going on here?!” Twilight yelled.

Celestia finally turned back to the group, gesturing Storm Shield to join her. With a nod of his head, he followed his mother as they slowly walked back to rejoin the group. It was then Storm’s eyes fell upon Princess Luna.

“Auntie Luna?” He asked amazed.

Luna smirked brightly, as she threw her hooves around the stallion and he in turn did the same.

“My dearest nephew!” Luna cried out. “So long it’s been!”

“About a few thousand years,” Storm chuckled. “Give or take a few.”

“Just look at you! All those years and you’ve never aged a day!”

“Not once, Auntie Luna,” Storm shook his head.

It was then his eyes faced the Student Six, all six of them looking toward the Alicorn stallion with awe and amazement. Yet none compared to the awe stemming from Storm’s eyes, widening as he looked at the six of them together. After a few seconds or so, he turned back toward Celestia.

“You really did it…” Storm spoke softly. “You brought all the herds of Equestria together, standing by side-by-side! Just like you said you would!”

“Oh Storm…” Celestia chuckled, wiping a tear. “I can’t possibly take all the credit.”

With a wing extended, Princess Celestia gestured toward Twilight Sparkle. The alicorn mare appeared as if she was still trying to process everything that’s been happening in such a short time. The two alicorns glance at each other in awkward silence, neither one knowing for certain what to say. The two alicorns studied each other, from head to toe, circling around while their friends looked on.

“You’re… a princess?” Storm asked, surprised.

“Y-Y-Yes… ahem, yes I am,” Twilight replied, straightening out. “My name is Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship.”

“A princess…” Storm repeated, pondering. “You mean… you didn’t know?”

“Who are you? What are you?!”

“Storm Shield, milady,” Storm bowed. “The Princeof Peace.”

“A PRINCE?!?!?!” The group shouted.

“… Prince???” Twilight spoke, her eye twitching.

With a sigh, Twilight Sparkle slowly leaned to the side as if she were about to faint. But fortunately two of her friends, in this case Applejack and Rainbow Dash, were able to catch her just before she hit the ground. Storm merely looked toward the passed out mare with a blank expression, as if he were steadily confused. He turned back toward Celestia, who smiled nervously.

“I’ll get you back up to speed in due time,” Celestia reassured. “There’s a lot you’ve missed in the past thousand years.”

“Ah!” Dumbledore spoke, picking up a box. “Bertie Bott’s Every Flavour Beans.”

The group acknowledge Professor Dumbledore, who suddenly decided to change the topic so quickly. In which case, the old wizard was digging through a box of the multi-flavored beans as Harry Potter looked on.

“I was most unfortunate in my youth to come across a vomit flavored one,” Dumbledore continued. “And since then I have lost my liking for them. But I think I could be safe with a nice toffee…”

Dumbledore took a brown bean amongst the pile, the whole group looked on as he proceeds to eat it.

“Mm… alas. Earwax.”

Everyone chuckled and laughed at the old wizard, regardless of whether this moment meant something or not. But among those sharing a good laugh, Storm Shield chuckled loudly as he smiled toward Dumbledore.

“You haven’t changed a bit professor,” Storm Shield replied.

“My sentiments exactly, Mr. Shield,” Dumbledore nodded.

All of a sudden, a strong cry caused the whole group to turn around. As if so much wasn’t already happening at once, Pinkie Pie cried out while clutching her stomach. Nearly everyone in the room immediately looked worried for her. Even Twilight Sparkle, stirred awake by Pinkie’s shout, stared at her friend wide-eyed.

“Pinkie, are you alright?!” Twilight asked concerned.

“It’s the baby!” Pinkie cried. “I think he’s coming!”

As if everyone wasn’t already worried enough, now the whole group was in full-out panic mode.

“That can’t be possible darling!” Rarity said worriedly. “It’s still a month early.”

“Guess he’s got other plans!” Pinkie grunted, painfully.

“I’ll go retrieve Madame Pomfrey and Cheese Sandwich!” Luna said urgently.

She flew quickly out of the hospital wing, while everyone else moved Pinkie over toward one of the beds. She breathed heavily, the pain rocketing back-and-forth through her entire being. After a few moments, Luna came rushing back with Madame Pomfrey and Cheese Sandwich in tow.

“Well it certainly seems the little one doesn’t want to wait any longer, does he?” Madame Pomfrey observed.

“What can we expect?” Cheese asked. “It’s my son after all.”

Madame Pomfrey turned back toward the rest of the group gathered around.

“I’m terribly sorry, but I’m afraid I must ask you all to wait in the corridor,” She insisted.

“Are you crazy?” Rainbow asked. “We aren’t going anywhere!”

“It’s all right Doc,” Storm replied casually. “We’re all family of Pinkie Pie’s here.”

“Aw, aren’t you the sweetest—AAAH!!!” Pinkie screamed, mid-sentence.

“All the same, can you at least separate the children?” Pomfrey motioned to Harry and the Student Six. “This should not be for their eyes!”

“You read my mind!” Smolder replied getting up.

“Suddenly I feel better already!” Gallus added, following.

“Y’all better scaddle then young’uns,” Applejack motioned.

“Great idea!” Silverstream replied. “We’ll just wait with Harry outside.”

“Better go and join the kids Spike,” Twilight advised.

“Way ahead of you!” Spike spoke quickly, fluttering away.

The Student Six, along with Harry and Spike, get up to leave the hospital wing with the adults gathered around Pinkie Pie. This way with the kids gone, Pomfrey was able to adjust the sheets around Pinkie Pie and get in position to help the baby out. All the others gathered around Pinkie Pie as she began to breathe in-and-out heavily, while Cheese Sandwich stood by her side clutching one hoof. Yet as they soon noticed, her entire bed started to hop up-and-down as some of her friends tried to keep her down.

“What sort of magic is going on around here?” Storm asked quizzically.

“That’s not magic pal!” Rainbow shouted. “It’s Pinkie Pie!”

“Just take breathes Pinkie!” Applejack instructed. “Push! Push!”

“I-I-I-I-I hate this part, A.J.!” Pinkie shook, sweating profusely. “I HATE THIS…. AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!”

Pinkie screamed so loud that cracks could form along the glass of the wing. Cheese Sandwich held onto her hoof as best as he could until there was a loud ‘crack’. Pinkie began squeezing so tightly, it feels as if she’s breaking Cheese’s hoof. His eyes widen with pain, as he tried to hold in. The whole wing starts to get chaotic as every pony tries to pitch in as best as they could, Fluttershy wiping the sweat off Pinkie’s brow with a handkerchief and Rainbow Dash trying to hold Pinkie down. The bed shook harder and harder as Pinkie Pie took deep breath, while Cheese Sandwich ends up bellowing out in pain as he hangs limply along Pinkie’s grip.

“I can see his head!” Pomfrey called out. “Just a few more pushes dearie, you need to dig deep!”

Pinkie Pie took one big breath till her body began to pop up like a balloon. When she could no longer take another breath, she unleashed a bellowing scream like the loudest opera singer in the world. Most of the group held their ears, the winged creatures sticking their wings through their ears. It went on for several seconds until…

*POP!*

Pinkie plopped back onto the bed, releasing her hold on Cheese, who clutched his aching hoof while sighing to himself (“Thank you… thank you…”). A shadow of a tiny newborn foal displayed upon the wall casts out, carried in Pomfrey’s grasp. A light tap upon it’s tiny hoof… and a tiny cry escaped from its lips as Pinkie Pie slowly looked up. All in the room looked on in awe, as a smile forms on Pinkie’s and Cheese’s face.

“Oh… Cheesy…” Pinkie sighed.

In between the events in the hospital wing, Harry Potter and the Equestrians had walked far from the room till they reached the stairwell balcony. There, they could see their two friends Hermione and Ron talking together. They pause from the very moment they spot their friends, leaning upon the railing.

“All right there, Ron?” Harry asked.

“All right?” Ron answered. “You?”

“All right,” Harry shrugged.

“How about you Hermione?” Ocellus asked.

“Never better,” Hermione smiled.

The group sighed with relief, until some whimpering drew their attention. They turned around as their Professors and other friends emerged from the Hospital Wing. As Ron and Hermione made their way down the stairs to join them, Madame Pomfrey rolled Pinkie Pie in a pony-sized wheelchair. The disheveled party pony, her mane a mess from the procedure, carries a bundle in her arms as a tiny figure squirmed in her grip. The children gazed upon the little pony as Pinkie stroked the little pony’s head.

“Children, say hello to the newest member of the Equestria family,” Pinkie spoke softly, looking down. “Say hi Lil’ Cheese!”

“Lil’ Cheese?” Gallus smiled.

“Yes sirree!” Cheese smiled, massaging his hoof. “Named him after me. A chip off the old block!”

The children chuckled as they gazed upon the tiny little pony, as Pinkie rocks him gently back and forth. Even Harry Potter smiled upon the scene, seeing new life introduced to their world. A little pony with a loving family, to nurture and care for him. And come what may, though Harry does not know for sure, Lil’ Cheese had a very promising future ahead of him.

https://m.

A few days later, within the Great Hall, all the students are seated at the four tables. Green banners with snake emblems hung around the ceiling. It felt amazing how quickly the school year come and gone within a blink of an eye. And now, the time had finally come to choose the winner of this year’s house cup.

Most of the Gryffindor table, including the Student Six, all looked rather gloomy and disappointed seeing as how far behind in house points they truly were. The Mane Six and Spike approached the table to sit beside them. Just then, Professor McGonagall stepped in front of them blocking their path.

“Professor McGonagall!” Twilight greeted, with surprise. “Can we help you?”

“I do believe you all can,” McGonagall nodded. “If you would all please follow me.”

The Mane Six and Spike glance at each other in confusion, all of them shrugging. Ultimately, they followed McGonagall up to the teachers’ table. Course, it was truly a bit slow for Pinkie Pie, seeing as how she was still recovering from her pregnancy. Add to the fact Pinkie practically carried Lil’ Cheese in a bundle with a strap over her shoulder, the little tike fast asleep. To keep the noise away from his ears, a pair of earmuffs were wrapped around him so the commotion won’t disturb him. Once they reached the table, McGonagall looked upon the group with a hint of regret upon her face.

“What do you require of us Professor McGonagall?” Rarity asked.

“Firstly, I wish to sincerely apologize to all of you,” McGonagall apologized. “Back when I revoked your teaching positions, all I could think of was how poorly your actions reflected our alliance.”

“It was kind ah our fault anyway,” Applejack spoke honestly. “We broke the rules against yers.”

“However, I understand now you were indeed looking out for the young students. You did whatever it took to keep them out of danger. And for that, you actions these last few months have certainly proven that much to me.”

“What are you saying?” Rainbow asked.

“It was wrongful of me to revoke your positions as I have. Therefore, I would like to rectify that now and offer you all your teaching positions back, along with all the rights and privileges that come with it. If you will accept that is for the next year?”

Every pony looked at each other, shocked beyond words. But their facial expressions spoke for them, displaying complete joy and happiness. It didn’t even take more than a minute for an answer to come out.

“Next… year?!?!?!” Pinkie smiled widely.

“YES!!!” They all yelled.

“Boy would we ever Professor!” Spike cried out.

And in a rare instance, McGonagall actually smiled as she shook each of their hooves/claws one by one.

“Thank you so much Professor,” Twilight thanked her.

“Please, call me Minerva from now on,” McGonagall smiled.

They all nodded their heads, as McGonagall took her seat once more and the Mane Six took their place beside her. The Student Six all looked up toward the teachers’ table, seeing their professors back where they should be. And they smiled happily for them, knowing something good happened today. On cue, DumbleDore, at the head of the table, nodded to McGonagall. She proceeds to ding her glass, the chatter ceasing. All eyes turn as Dumbledore rose from his seat.

“Another year gone,” Dumbledore declared. “And now, as I understand it, the house cup needs awarding, and the points stand thus. In fourth place, Gryffindor with 212 points.”

The Gryffindor clapped with less enthusiasm, while Harry and Hermione hid their heads. Gallus sighed as he leaned his head on Silverstream’s shoulder, the hippogriff patting Gallus’s shoulder as she looked down sadly.

“Third place, Hufflepuff, with 352 points.”

*Clapping!*

“In second place, Ravenclaw, with 426 points.”

*Clapping!*

“And in first place, with 472 points, Slytherin House.”

Immense cheering bellowed out, as all the students hollered and cheers. Draco Malfoy provided congratulations for his classmates, before spotting Ron staring at him. A sneer formed on his face, as the Student Six looked at him glumly. They all sighed sadly as they slumped upon the table.

“Boy we really screwed up this time,” Sandbar sighed.

“What else new?” Yona sighed.

“We’re so sorry guys,” Ocellus told Harry and his friends.

“It’s okay…” Harry sighed sadly. “It’s just a cup.”

“Yes, yes, well done Slytherin,” Dumbledore nodded. “Well done Slytherin. However, recent events must be taken into account… and I have a few last-minute points to award.”

The Gryffindor students looked up curiously, even the Student Six looked surprised.

“Last… minute… points?” Silverstream asked.

“To Miss Hermione Granger,” Dumbledore announced. “For the use of cool intellect when others were in great peril, 50 points.”

*Applause!*

As all the students clapped hands, Gallus turned toward Hermione and smiled proudly.

“Good job, ‘Mione!” Gallus smiled.

And Hermione turned toward Gallus, a griffon she initially didn’t get along with… and smiled toward him.

“Second, to Mr. Ronald Weasley,” Dumbledore continued. “For the best played game of chess that Hogwarts has seen these many years… 50 points.”

As the house applauded, Ron turned toward the group mouthing, ‘Me?’. Harry and Smolder nodded, the former mouthing ‘You!’ and the dragoness giving the boy a thumbs up.

“And third, to Mr. Harry Potter, for pure nerve and outstanding courage, I award Gryffindor house 60 points.”

Immense cheering bellowed out, as the Student Six smiled towards Harry, who sat completely stunned for such a high honor.

“Next… to the combined unity of our exchange students from Equestria,” Dumbledore announced, as the students turned. “For never ending bravery… and determination even in the face of death… I award… 100 points!”

The cheers grew louder and louder, as all of Gryffindor House smiled proudly toward the Student Six. They all looked on in surprise, some of them mouthing ‘Wow!’ as their eyes caught sight of their professors. The Mane Six applauded for them greatly, Twilight Sparkle smiling proudly as tears were in her eyes. Even the Royal Sisters, with Storm Shield sitting between them, smiled proudly at the young group.

“We’re tied with Slytherin!” Hermione spoke.

“By Faust, she’s right!” Ocellus squeaked.

“I’ll take a tie any day!” Smolder replied. “Even if it means… sharing with Slytherin.”

“And finally!” Dumbledore spoke. “It takes a great deal of bravery to stand up to your enemies, but a great deal more to stand up to your friends. I award 10 points… to Neville Longbottom.”

Surprised yet proud, the Student Six erupted in cheers along with all of Gryffindor. Neville sits there, unbelieving, and shocked, as he sat there while the cheering grew loud around him. From Slytherin house, Draco looked downfallen as it slowly dawned on him as to what’s happening. And before all’s said and done, a shadow cast over Neville. The young boy turned around and saw Rainbow Dash hovering over him. She landed upon her hooves, glanced at Neville for a moment, and held out her hoof.

“No hard feelings?” Rainbow smirked.

Neville looked at the offered hoof for a moment or two, until a small smile forms and he extends a hand toward Rainbow. But he stopped when he saw his hand and her hoof were different. At first he formed it in a fist thinking she’s offering a hoof-bump. But Rainbow stopped him with a slight shake, before extending a wing. Neville, opening his fist, took Rainbow’s wing gently and they shook with respect.

“Assuming that my calculations are correct,” Dumbledore spoke. “I believe that a change of direction is in order.”

With a clap of his hands, the green banners hanging above shift to the signature Gryffindor colors, red and yellow. Which could only mean ‘one’ thing…

“Gryffindor wins the House Cup!”

The whole house erupted in cheers, Gryffindor House winning this year’s House Cup all thanks to a group of first year students who went above and beyond to redeem themselves. All of Hogwarts looked on proudly, even Hagrid grinned before them as he applauded for Harry and his friends. Soon all the students, even the ones from Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw, stood from their seats and tossed their hats into the air. All… except Draco, who merely smashed his down onto the table in frustration.

As Gryffindor House shook hands with one another, cheering for one another, Gallus and Silverstream embraced one another with a kiss. Sandbar and Yona hugged each other as they jumped around, Yona’s great size shaking the ground. Smolder and Ocellus shared a laugh together, leaning side-to-side in celebration. Harry Potter, in the meantime, looked back toward the teachers’ table and grinned very widely. And the Mane Six nodded their heads toward the kids, as Rainbow Dash wrapped a hoof around Applejack, who turned toward her friend… and smiled with a blush.

https://m.

Back at the train station, the time had come for all the students to go home for the summer. Amongst the students going aboard, Hagrid leads a handful of students to the train.

“Go now, hurry up you be late,” Hagrid instructed. “Train’s leaving! Go on!”

Harry Potter and his two friends made ready to board the train, as they waved to Hagrid, who waved back. He was not alone as the Equestrians stood beside him, waving goodbye to all the new friends they made. But just as he reached for the train, Harry Potter stopped as his friends looked back.

“Come on Harry,” Hermione urged.

“One moment,” Harry spoke.

Harry stepped away from the train as he slowly approached Hagrid and the representatives of Equestria.

“Thought you were leaving without saying goodbye, did you?” Hagrid smiled.

“Cause I’d have knock some sense into you if you didn’t,” Rainbow smirked.

“You’ve been a very helpful boy, Harry,” Twilight declared. “Thank you.”

As an additional token of appreciation, Hagrid pulled out a thin red book and hands it to Harry. The book opened the book to the first page on it and before his eyes… a moving picture was presented to him. This one featured Harry Potter as a baby, in the arms of his loving parents. The first and only picture he ever received to remember them.

“Thanks Hagrid,” Harry smiled.

Hagrid then turned toward the Student Six, specifically toward Yona and Sandbar, presenting two leather straps with one strand of leather arched over.

“These are for you Yona and Sandbar,” Hagrid declared. “Wand holders. You strap them on your hooves, place your wand along the arch, and you can cast spells more easily.”

Yona and Sandbar take the wand holders, trying them on as they admired the material. They looked up toward Hagrid and smiled warmly, as they admired their presents. Hagrid then turned toward Smolder, who looked toward him curiously.

“And finally, I got a little something for you Smolder.”

Hagrid turned around, his fingers placed in his mouth, and blew a shrilling whistle. Within minutes, a small little dragon flew from the sky and landed upon the young dragoness’ back. As the dragon nuzzled its tiny head against Smolder’s cheek, it didn’t take long for her to recognize him.

“Norbert?!” Smolder cried, shocked. “What are you doing here? I thought you were sent off to a colony in Romania!”

“He just couldn’t stop thinking about yer when he was taken away,” Hagrid explained. “Kept cryin’ out in the night. Apparently, according to Dumbledore, he was calling out for his mummy. So I decided… well, we decided… you should take him home to see you.”

“But Hagrid, I thought dragons were illegal here,” Smolder pointed out. “Isn’t that why he was sent off in the first place.”

“True, but then Dumbledore thought ‘bout it jus’ a little bit more. And he agreed that since dragons aren’t illegal in ‘Equestria’, what better place for Norbert to grow up than there? So he brought him back ‘ere, we talked fer a while, and ultimately decided Equestria is where he would ‘ave his best chance.”

Though she was still not certain about being a mother, Smolder nonetheless smiled warmly toward the giant man. She then picked up the small dragon in her claws, Norbert cooing and actually purring as he nuzzled himself in Smolder’s grasp. She then looked down toward the dragon, actually patting the little guy’s head as her smile remained.

“Alright now on with you guys,” Hagrid gestured, realizing. “Oh, and listen Harry, if that dope of a cousin of yours Dudley gives you any grief, you can always threaten him with a nice pair of ears to go with that tail of his.”

“Aw… that’s not very nice,” Fluttershy shook her head.

“Yeah… but it would be kind of funny,” Rainbow snickered, while Applejack shook her head.

“But Hagrid we’re not allowed to do magic away from Hogwarts,” Harry pointed out.

“He does make a valid point,” Spike nodded. “You do know that.”

“I do,” Hagrid nodded. “But your cousin don’t, do he?”

Smiling, Harry walked back toward the train door where Hermione and Ron waited for him. The Equestrians look on, smiling proudly seeing how mature Harry has grown in such a short time.

“You know? I’ll really miss that kid,” Rainbow smiled.

“Me too!” Pinkie nodded, as she cradled Lil’ Cheese close to her.

“Don’t worry,” Twilight assured. “He’s still got six more years of school left after all.”

“Indeed,” Rarity sighed. “And we’ll be here for every single one of them.”

“No doubt getting’ into a whole heap of trouble,” Applejack chuckled.

“But all worth it in the end,” Fluttershy sighed softly.

“You know Professors, if this was just the first year,” Gallus replied. “I can’t wait to see what happens next year.”

“Me too!” Silverstream smiled, kissing Gallus’ cheek.

The Equestrians and Hagrid watch on, with warm smiles upon their faces. Harry stood beside Ron and Hermione, as they gave one last look at this magnificent place… at least until the next school year.

“Feels strange to be going home, doesn’t it?” Hermione asked.

“I’m not going home,” Harry spoke, smiling. “Not really.”

As the train gave a shrill whistle, the three students climbed aboard with Harry closing the door behind him. As the train started to leave, the Equestrians and Hagrid waving goodbye, Harry waved back from the window along with all the other students. Celestia, Luna, and Storm Shield looked behind the giant group, the ponies among them, and smiled.

“Come my little ponies,” Celestia said kindly. “Let’s go home.”

“Home…” Storm sighed. “I can’t wait to see how much has changed since I was away. And maybe, when we get a chance, we can be properly introduced… if you’d like?”

Twilight looked back toward her friends and students. Although they only just met Storm and while they had so many questions left unanswered, they nodded reassuringly toward Twilight Sparkle. Nodding back, the Princess of Friendship turned toward Storm Shield with a slight smile.

“We would like that very much,” Twilight declared.

"Oh good! Because I have so many questions right now..."

"Me too..."

Using her magic, Celestia opened the portal as Equestria loomed on the other side. They turned toward Hagrid, offering one final goodbye, and one by one they all stepped through the portal back home. As his new friends returned to Equestria, Hagrid slowly walked back toward Hogwarts while the train made its long trip to return all the students home. Knowing that come next year, they will all return one day to the most enchanted place they’ve ever seen… Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

Meanwhile, in the badlands of Equestria, hidden deep within the dark caves they called home, the Mysterious Benefactor was in an awful mood. They were livid, outraged beyond words, storming through the cave and used their power to destroy nearly everything in sight. The Legion of Doom were forced to watch from a corner, all banged up greatly after their battle below the school. To say the Benefactor was unhappy with them, that would be quite the understatement.

“IDIOTS!!! IMBECILES!!! MORONS!!! STUPID… PATHETIC… FOALS!!!” The Benefactor yelled. “We didn’t come so far only to have victory stolen away from us! Those foals will pay dearly for what they’ve done; so help me, THEY… WILL… PAY!!!! AND YOU!!!!!!”

The Benefactor finally acknowledged the trio in the corner, all three praying they’d be invisible.

“US?!?!?!” The trio shouted, outraged.

“We’ve been planning this moment for years…” The Benefactor snarled. “AND YOU IDIOTS RUINED EVERYTHING!!!”

“HEY! We didn’t exactly see you jumping in to help!” Tirek shouted back.

“Watch what you say Centaur! Don’t forget it was by my doing you were able to regain your power! Or for that matter, why you are here before me now!”

“How can you possibly blame us for everything?!” Cozy Glow asked. “We did everything you asked; we brought all the necessary materials!”

“And thanks to your inability to handle those meddlesome students, we lost the most important one of them all!”

“That isn’t entirely true,” Chrysalis spoke up.

The Benefactor turned to her direction, staring quizzically beneath their hood.

“What do you mean?”

Chrysalis gave a small, evil smirk as she spread her wings and reached out from behind her. Before their very eyes, she revealed none other than the Philosopher’s Stone itself. Tirek and Cozy Glow looked at her in shock and amazement, as the Benefactor quickly crossed the cave and snatched the stone from her.

“How did you manage to get this?” They asked.

“I’ve always been a master of deception and disguise,” Chrysalis smirked. “When I heard Dumbledore would be taking the Stone to his old ally, I jumped at the chance. So I crept into Flamel’s home in the dead of night… and killedhim in his sleep. I assumed his form, met with Dumbledore myself, and he practically gave me the stone insisting to ‘me’ that it must be destroyed. The old fool actually believed me when I said I would do it, and he had no clew his true friend was practically dead in the very next room.”

“You… you… killed him?” Cozy Glow spoke, slightly nervously.

The Benefactor merely smiled, with their dark and evil grin. It sharp fangs gleamed beneath the hood, as it admired the small red stone in their grasp.

“Perhaps you aren’t completely useless after all. As of this moment, Chrysalis is in command of the rest of you imbeciles.”

The promotion and insult made Cozy Gow and Tirek very angry.

“Are you kidding me?!” Tirek shouted.

“After everything we’ve been through, you seriously…”

Cozy Glow never finished her words when a painful sensation seared through her legs. Even Tirek cried out in pain as they looked down. To their shock and horror, their legs slowly became encased in stone once more. They tried with all their might to struggle out of it, but it was no use. It was happening all over again…

“Anything else you two wish to say to us?” The Benefactor asked, darkly.

The stone encasing the pair rose till it reached their chests. Tirek and Cozy finally relented.

“Alright! Alright!” Tirek yelled. “She can be in charge! Just stop this!”

“Please!” Cozy begged. “I don’t want to be a statue again! Please!”

Finally, the stone-casing stopped rising. Instead, the material broke away until all the stone on their bodies crumbled into dust. Cozy and Tirek shook their now sore, stiff limbs. But were otherwise relieved to be free of a rather traumatic predicament.

“Let this be a reminder never to question our judgment again,” The Benefactor warned. “While we’re in charge, you follow your instructions with no argument. Those who do not will be punished… and you’re all expendable! Every… single… one of you! Is that clear?!”

“Yes… master,” The pair bowed, reluctantly.

“So… what happens now?” Cozy Glow asked.

“With Quirrel now being nothing more than ash, our plans are all but squandered,” Tirek pointed out.

The Benefactor merely walked over till they stop at what appeared to be a giant symbol of sorts. A symbol which had been dug within the dirt along the very ground they stood upon.

They placed the stone upon one of the three stone pillars standing along the top and sides of the symbol.

“Worry not,” The assured. “Lord Voldemort will rise once more. Perhaps not today, not tomorrow. Not in a week or a month… but there are still ample opportunities to bring him back. We will still get what we all want in the end.”

The Benefactor grabbed the protoplasm jar and the mind control element, positioning them on the remaining two pillars along the bottom of the symbol.

“And what exactly is this ritual you wish to perform?” Chrysalis asked.

“For what we have in mind, we first require the elements from different worlds that defy the laws of nature,” The Benefactor informed. “One’s own life essence; the ability to control one’s will; and finally the ability to live forever. And together, these elements shatter all laws of physics and nature. With these powers combined, we can do almost anything.”

“You mean to use it to bring back Lord Voldemort?” Tirek asked.

“Oh no my companions. You see, one cannot resurrect a being who is neither dead nor alive. We’ve thought this over thoroughly and instead we plan to bring back one who’s… already dead.”

The Benefactor began to chant a strange sort of spell, resembling as if the mystery being was speaking in tongues. Upon completion, the symbol began to glow a deep red, beams of darkness explode from the three pillars, and come together upon the center of the symbol building up a mass of energy. A huge ball of darkness began to build, growing larger in the center before finally it exploded knocking the four back into the cave wall.

When they stood back up again, only a cloud of darkness could be seen. From the cloud, a pair of glowing green eyes with dark red pupils floated amidst the dark haze. A deep guttural laugh echoed throughout the cave, as the eyes gazed upon the four figures.

“The King… is back!”

Prologue

A long, cold mist was all that could be seen along Private Drive in Surry, England on this very evening. An eagle owl sits upon the street sign for this sleepy neighborhood, overlooking along the long empty street. Eventually, the owl flies off the sign, soaring into the mist and soon it was gone. However, something else steps through the mist walking down the street… Or rather, ‘someone’.

A very old man, with a long white beard and equally long white hair, slowly strolling down the road. He wore a dark wine-red robe and crescent-shaped spectacles over his eyes. As he strolls along, he passed a small tabby cat sitting along the curb staring at him. Once the man made it to the middle of the street, he reaches into a pocket inside his robe and pulls out a rather small device. He flicks a little lever and points it directly toward the streetlamps all over the street. One by one, the lights seem to depart from their posts and sailed directly into this strange device. Once the very last light was doused, blanking Private Drive under the cover of complete darkness, the man seals the little device and places it back into his robes.

A cat’s cry draws his attention toward the tabby cat sitting on the curb, silently looking toward the little creature.

“I should have known that you would be here… Professor McGonagall.”

A moment passed as silence filled the air. Then, as the tabby slowly took a few steps forward, something very strange happened. The cat seemed to undergo a metamorphosis before the man’s eyes and in its place stood an elderly woman in an emerald green robe, small rectangular shaped spectacles, and a Witch’s hat.

“Good evening, Professor Dumbledore,” She greets the old man.

McGonagall quickly made to stand alongside the elder man, as they both made their way down the rather dark road.

“Are the rumors true, Albus?” McGonagall asked, concerned.

“I’m afraid so, Professor,” Dumbledore confirmed. “The good and the bad.”

“And the boy?”

“Hagrid is bringing him.”

“Do you really think it’s wise?” McGonagall asked, skeptically. “To trust Hagrid with something as important as this?”

“Ah Professor, I would trust Hagrid with my life,” Dumbledore answered, truthfully.

McGonagall just nods her head, as they stood in the center of the road, waiting for their companion to arrive.

“And what of your old friends?” She asked, breaking the silence.

“They shall be along momentarily,” Dumbledore responds.

“I do truly hope this reunion will benefit both of our worlds. Who’s to say exactly how long it has been for them, when for us it has only been such a short time?”

Just then, a swirling wind picks up rather quickly billowing around the two professors. As they look on, a bright flash of light shines brightly through the night sky before all goes dark once more. When the light cleared, in its place, two horse-like creatures, ‘alicorns’ to be specific, stood before them. One was slightly taller than the other, yet both were of impressive stature which measured up to the same height as the two elder professors. The tallest was white as freshly fallen snow with a mane of rainbow colors billowing in a nonexistent wind. The smallest one was a midnight blue with a mane that sparkled like the starry sky and as dark blue as the night that also billowed in the air. Both creatures had a strange mark along their flanks, a sun for the white and a crescent moon for the other. While the appearance of these creatures would startle most people, especially muggles, the elder duo smiled upon their appearance.

“Ah, Princess Celestia! What a joyous pleasure it is to see you once more, old friend,” Dumbledore greeted. “And Princess Luna, I was very pleased to hear of your rehabilitation upon your recent return.”

The alicorns in question both trotted forward to stand in front of the duo, smiling brightly before bowing their heads slightly. The tall older one was the first to speak up.

“How lovely it is to see you again as well,” Celestia greeted warmly.

“Yes, tis indeed quite wonderful to be seeing you again as well, Albus,” Luna smiled.

“Hard to believe it has been a thousand years since I have seen you.”

“A thousand years for you perhaps,” Dumbledore stated. “For us, however, it has been only a mere year.”

“Ah yes, I see. It seems when our alliance was severed, the time change has proven quite drastic.”

“Pardon us for the interruption, but what art thou both speaking of?” Princess Luna asked, confused.

Celestia turns to her younger sister, realizing she had not yet explained the severity of the situation.

“Well Luna, after you had been banished to the moon, I separated Equestria’s ties with the wizarding world,” Celestia explained. “When that happened, it was as though time drastically shifted between our worlds. So while a thousand years may have passed for us, it has only been a year for them.”

This was all brand-new information for the Princess of the Night to take in. All the same, she really shouldn’t be so surprised. After all, Luna had only just recently returned from her banishment on the moon no more than a few short days ago so there was still so much left to learn. Nonetheless, she nods before turning back to the rest of the group.

“I do so hope that the boy will soon be brought here,” Luna spoke. “If it’s true what you said in your letter, that this threat not only poses problems to the Wizard World but Equestria as well, then it is of vital importance that the boy plays his part.”

It was then they could hear a faint sound coming from high in the sky. They all turn to face the direction, whence the sound came from, only to see a bright white light growing bigger and wider. As it came closer, they could make out the outline of what resembles a large burly man rising some sort of vehicle. The vehicle in question finally touched the ground, screeching slightly as it came to a halt in front of them. The large burly man in question removes his goggles, looking intensely at the group.

“Professor Dumbledore sir!” He greeted. “Professor McGonagall!”

He slowly stepped away from the vehicle, adjusting the bundle he was carrying. When he turns back toward the group, his eyes caught sight of two alicorn princesses and his eyes widen in shock.

“Well, I’ll be a goblin’s bearded uncle! If it ain’t Princess Celestia and Princess Luna! Why the last time aye saw either of yer was bout a year ago.”

Celestia and Luna giggle slightly at the sight of another old friend of theirs, but they both bow their heads all the same.

“It’s quite lovely to see you, Rubeus Hagrid,” Celestia greets, kindly.

“Many moons has it been since last seeing old friends such as yourself,” Luna added. “But tis quite lovely to see you, Hagrid.”

“No problems I trust Hagrid?” Dumbledore asked.

“No sir,” Hagrid answered. “Little tyke fell asleep just as were flying over Bristol. Try not to wake him.”

He hands the tiny bundle to the elderly duo, as they proceed to turn the other direction and strolls back down the road. Celestia and Luna walk alongside them, gazing upon the bundle to see a small little boy, no older than a year, sleeping peacefully. The only detail that stood out was a lightning shaped scar etched on his forehead.

“So this is the boy destined to be our great savior?” Luna asked.

“Indeed he is Luna,” Dumbledore nodded.

“So, what are we to do now, Albus?” Celestia questioned. “Surely we can’t let the dark lord know of his whereabouts; where are we to keep him?”

“Until the time of his eleventh birthday, he shall remain in the custody of his aunt and uncle here on Private Drive,” Dumbledore explained. “Once he reached the correct age, he can officially begin attending school and preparations for the final battle can proceed.”

“Hopefully that’s more than enough time for the bearers of the Elements of Harmony to complete their missions in Equestria,” Luna pointed out. “Once Equestria’s future is secured, only then will they be ready to face this horrible threat.”

“Albus! Do you really think that it’s safe leaving him with these people?” McGonagall began. “I’ve watched them all day and they are the worst sort of muggles imaginable. They really are…”

“… The only family he has,” Dumbledore finished.

The groups eventually come upon the front door of a brick row house, where the only source of light was a single porch light.

“This boy will be famous,” McGonagall stated. “There won’t be a child in our world who doesn’t know his name.”

“Not only your world, but soon he will be a living legend in Equestrian history,” Celestia added.

“Exactly! He’s far better off growing up away from all of that… Until he is ready.”

“With that, Dumbledore leans forward and gently places the bundle along the doorstep of the row house. It was at this moment the whole group heard sniffling from behind them. They all turned to see Hagrid, tears rolling down his face, having grown quite attached to the boy.

“There, there Hagrid,” Dumbledore assures the big man. “It’s not really goodbye after all.”

“After a thousand years being banished to the moon, ten more should be nothing,” Luna joked, slightly. “Don’t worry, ten small years and you shall be reunited with your little friend.”

“Renewing the alliance between Equestria and the Wizard World should allow time to flow as evenly between our worlds as it had once before,” Celestia smiles. “Soon enough, it will feel as though no time has passed at all.”

Hagrid gave one last sniff, nodding with a half-hearted smirk. The group turns back for one more look at the small bundle, just lying motionless along the doorstep. The final thing Dumbledore leaves behind, as he leans upon the bundle is a single letter addressed to the masters of this house.

“Good luck… Harry Potter.”

https://m.

Platform 9 & 3/4

Later that very same day, soon as the entire group finished shopping at Diagon Alley, everyone gathered at the Leaky Cauldron where they would be staying for the night. For tomorrow was the day they’d all be venturing off to Hogwarts. But for now, everyone was content to enjoy all the wondrous, extravagant items they purchased. Currently, the Student Six gathered at the table with the rest of the group as they admired their wands and other school supplies. Silverstream especially refused to put her wand down, ever since she got it hours ago.

“This… is… so… COOL!” She squealed, hugging the wand tightly.

“You might not wanna hold it that tightly, Silverstream,” Sandbar warned her.

“Yeah, remember Mr. Ollivander said they’re as fragile as they are powerful,” Gallus agreed.

“You’re right, you’re right, I’m sorry,” Silverstream apologized. “It’s just that this is so amazing, I can’t stand it. Never before have I been able to do anything more magical than turning my hind legs into a tail. But now… now I can actually do more magic. EEEEEEEK!”

Smolder and Yona, sitting beside each other, just groaned as they rested their heads upon their hoof/claw. They’d been hearing Silverstream’s constant energetic praise of wands and magics for hours. After a while, they just wanted some quiet.

“I swear if she doesn’t stop freaking out about this soon,” Smolder growled, aiming her wand. “I’ll use this thing just to shut her up!”

“Yona hold her down,” Yona whispered to her. “You cast spell.”

“Deal!”

The two hoof/claw bumped and looked over toward Twilight and the rest of the Mane Six. During the Student Six’s time getting supplies with Harry and Hagrid, apparently their teachers had done some shopping of their own. Currently, Twilight was admiring the contents of over a dozen books she bought at Flourish and Blotts.

“So it says right here in The History of the Worlds: Wizarding and Equestria that back when the alliance was first formed, it was actually Princess Platinum and Rowena Ravenclaw that first came upon the foundation that Hogwarts currently stands upon,” She read, in amazement.

“Is that true Hagrid?” Spike asked the big burly man.

“Bout as true as the wind blows lil fella,” Hagrid nodded. “Aye remember learnin’ bout that back in school myself. Apparently when the three tribes and the Ministry of Magic first allied, it was the Founding Four what suggested the idea that a school should be built where students both Wizard and Pony alike could study together.”

Twilight smiled, nodding as she continued the story.

“Then one day, while on an expedition to find the perfect location for the foundation of Hogwarts, Princess Platinum and Rowena Ravenclaw came upon the most beautiful sight they’d ever seen. A little gorge in the middle of a valley of the greenest grass ever grown. It sat along the edge of what is now the Black Lake and the Forbidden Forest. The scenery was so beautiful and peaceful they knew right then and there where Hogwarts would be built.”

“Tha’s right!” Hagrid nodded.

Rainbow Dash flew up alongside Twilight, looking between Twilight and the huge pile of books upon the table.

“Let me get this straight,” Rainbow said, crossing her hooves. “Out of all the cool and awesome magic stuff back in Diagon Alley, the only thing you wanted to buy was a bunch of books?”

“Pretty much,” Twilight nodded.

Rainbow made a slight gagging sound, sticking her tongue out.

“Booooring!” She groaned.

Twilight rolled her eyes before resuming her reading, as Rainbow flew back down and sat beside Applejack.

“So what did y’all pick on up from that there joke shop in town Dash?” Applejack asked.

“Oh you mean ‘Gamble and Japes’?” Rainbow asked, smirking. “Oh you’ll see soon enough.”

“What do ya mean by that?” Applejack asked, narrowing her eyes.

Rainbow snickered as she pointed a hoof toward Rarity. Applejack looked over to find Rarity making herself a cup of tea she picked up from a shop called ‘Rosa Lee Teabag’.

“I do hope that wizards know a great deal about making high quality tea,” Rarity remarked.

She picked up the teacup, bringing it toward her lips. Just as the tea reached her lips, the teacup changed into a set of teeth that bit down Rarity’s nose… hard. The poor fashionista screamed, running around and freaking out. Rainbow Dash burst out laughing, falling back-first onto the floor as she held her gut.

“What in tarnation did y’all do Dash?” Applejack asked, in shock.

Rainbow kept laughing as she reached under the table, handing Applejack the box. Examining the box carefully, Applejack read the label.

“’Nose Biting Teacup’?” She asked.

Finally Rainbow stopped laughing enough to catch her breath, picking herself onto her hooves.

“Pretty good one huh?” She chuckled.

Applejack shook her head, as she pulled out her lasso. She twirled it a few times before throwing it and snatching a still screaming Rarity and pulled her back toward her.

“Get it off!” Rarity screamed. “Get it off! Get it off! GET… IT… OFF!!!!!”

“Hold still sugarcube!”

Applejack used her hooves as best she could to pry the teacup off Rarity’s face. When it finally came loose, Rarity’s nose resembled the size and color of a ripe tomato. Rarity looked over at Rainbow Dash with the most heated glare she’d ever given.

“You’d best start learning to sleep with one eye Rainbow Dash!” Rarity threated. “Because one of these days, I am so getting you back!”

Rainbow had a look of fake innocence, as she held her hooves in defense.

“Hey, hey, hey, let’s just calm down. Okay? Besides, it can’t be any worse than those ‘Hiccup Sweets’ I gave you earlier.”

Rarity’s eyes went wide.

“What do you, hic, mean by, hic, Hiccup, hic, Sweets?”

Applejack just shook her head with a huge sigh.

“This is gonna be a long adventure, ain’t it?”

At the other end of the table, Pinkie Pie scarfed down a whole bunch of candies she got from ‘Sugarplum’s Sweet Shop’ as well as some ice cream from ‘Florean Fortescue’s Ice Cream Parlor’. Fluttershy sat alongside her with a cage of sorts covered with a cloth.

“Oh my gosh!” Pinkie gasped joyfully. “This is the best candy and ice cream I’ve ever had! Of course nothing beats Mr. and Mrs. Cake’s sweets… also Mr. Wonka’s candy… and the everlasting ice cream. But this is just super-duper amazing!”

Pinkie kept scarfing down the candy, while Fluttershy lifted the cloth upon the cage for a quick peek inside.

“Aww don’t worry little guy,” She cooed affectionately. “I know you don’t like it in there but soon you can come out and have fun okay?”

Pinkie took a slight break from eating, peering over to look at what Fluttershy got.

“Hey Fluttershy, what’s in the cage?!” Pinkie asked enthusiastically.

Fluttershy quickly placed the cloth back down, before turning back toward Pinkie.

“Oh—um—uh—n-n-nothing!” Fluttershy stuttered.

Pinkie scrunched up her face, narrowing her eyes at Fluttershy. She could tell she was clearly not telling the truth. There was one sure fire way to get Fluttershy to talk.

“Do you Pinkie Promise that there’s nothing in that cage?” She asked.

Fluttershy’s eyes widened like saucers, as she held the cage close to her. She knew exactly what happens when some pony breaks a Pinkie Promise and it sure isn’t pretty. Fluttershy released a deep breath, sighing in defeat.

“I was hoping to keep this a surprise,” Fluttershy spoke. “But I suppose it’s time.”

Now it was Pinkie’s turn for her eyes to widen. Except her eyes widened with excitement rather than fear and panic.

“Oh boy! Hey guys! Fluttershy has a surprise for us!”

Everyone at the table turned from their seated positions toward Fluttershy at the end of the table. Fluttershy, extremely nervous and scared that everyone’s looking at her, gulped lightly as she lifted the cage onto the table and pulled back the cloth. Inside the cage was a tiny creature that resembled a tiny rodent with a platypus bill. Clearly it was an infant if it’s minuscule size don’t give it away.

“Aww!!!” The group cooed, in unison.

The eyes of the girls, especially Rarity and Pinkie Pie’s, widen with glee at the sight of the adorable creature. The little guy’s nose sniffed through the bars, as it’s beady eyes stared at all the creatures looking at him.

“Oh, it’s so adorable!” Pinkie cooed.

“Look at the cute little face!” Rarity added.

“Well I’ll be!” Hagrid said. “You got urself a Niffler there, Fluttershy.”

“A Niffler?” Ocellus asked. “What’s a Niffler?”

“Oh, they are these little rodent creatures that live in burrows deep as twenty feet below the ground. Very gentle in nature and could even be affectionate toward their owners, so Fluttershy picked a good one… but they can be very destructive.”

“Destructive?” Spike asked.

“Ah, not to worry they’re harmless,” Hagrid assured. “Except they can be very vicious if provoked. Oh, before I forget… do keep ‘im away from sparkly objects.”

“Sparkly… objects?” Rarity repeated. “That’s awfully specific.”

Meanwhile, Pinkie Pie was busy scratching the niffler underneath the chin like a cat. The little creature eyed the spoon in Hagrid’s grip as he was eating his soup. The little guy tried to squeeze through the bars, reaching with its tiny paws but to no avail. Fluttershy had to push the niffler back before it did anything.

“No, no, no little one!” Fluttershy spoke, waving a hoof. “I know you want to come out and play. But you need to wait till we get Hogwarts, okay?”

Whether Fluttershy was even aware of what the niffler wanted or not, the little guy curled into a ball back in the center of the cage doing as its owner told him. As they kept admiring the creature, Hagrid noticed Harry sitting quietly at the table and having not said a word in sometime.

“You all right, Harry?” Hagrid asked. “You seem very quiet.”

“Yeah, we thought you’d be excited about going to Hogwarts,” Rainbow Dash added.

“It’s not that…” Harry shook his head.

“Then what?”

Harry turned toward Hagrid, feeling the big man needed to hear this especially.

“He killed my parents, didn’t he?” Harry asked, pointing at his scar. “The one who gave me this. You know, Hagrid, I know you do.”

The subject of how Harry got his scar and the being responsible for it caused all eyes from the group to face Hagrid. The Student Six were especially curious, seeing as the subject of the man in question briefly came up when they were getting their wands. Yet the students were afraid to ask until Harry brought it up. With a heavy sigh, Hagrid pushed his bowl away knowing everyone was bound to know eventually.

“First off, and understand this, everyone, ‘cause it’s very important,” Hagrid began. “Not all wizards are good. Some of them go bad.”

“That is true,” Twilight nodded. “We’ve had our share of encounters with ponies and creatures who’ve used their magical abilities for evil.”

“Aye.. but you’ve never met anyone like… him. A few years ago, there was ‘one’ wizard who went as bad as you can go. And his name was V--… his name was V--…”

The group faced Hagrid with confusion, seeing as if the big man was struggling to say the name. Either he was struggling to remember the wizard’s name… or it was a name very difficult to roll off the tongue.

“What’s the matter?” Smolder asked. “Can’t you remember?”

“Maybe if you wrote it down?” Harry suggested.

“No, I can’t spell it,” Hagrid shook, speaking quietly. “All right… Voldemort.”

“Voldemort!” Harry spoke loudly.

“Voldemort?” Twilight questioned.

“Voldemort?” The group said in unison.

Hagrid quickly hushed the group, as everyone looked around to see if anyone heard. Most of the Leaky Cauldron was empty, apart from a few patrons. But even if they were ‘listening’, either they weren’t paying much heed or they refused to make themselves known. Yet as Twilight eyed Hagrid, judging by the way he uttered that name, she could feel that even ‘mentioning’ that name was taboo.

“It was dark times, everyone,” Hagrid clarified. “Dark times…”

As Hagrid began to explain, all of a sudden Twilight felt a presence overcome her… her mind drifting back as if she was struck by a vision. Only… the images that appeared in her head were not of what’s to come in the future… but a vision from the ‘past’.

Twilight’s mind flashed back to a tiny town in the middle of the night, a town called ‘Godric’s Hollow’ on one of the billboards. As Twilight looked around, a figure drifted right through her sending a shiver through her spine. She looked ahead of her and saw a cloaked man walking towards one of the houses. Following close behind, cautiously and quietly, Twilight observed the figure breaking in with his wand and not realizing the terror she was about to bear witness before her eyes.

“Voldemort started to gather some followers, brought ‘em over to the dark side,” Hagrid’s voice narrated. “Anyone that stood up to him ended up dead. Your parents fought against him, but nobody lived once he decided to kill ‘em.”

The worst moment Twilight saw was a woman, Harry’s mother, carrying her infant son and trying to shut the figure away. Twilight could only watch in horror as the door violently exploded off its hinges, the woman, Lily by name, screaming inaudibly yet painfully as she was killed by the dark lord’s wand, it’s magic shot towards the woman. Twilight covered her eyes as a green flash illuminated outside the house. By the time she unfolded her hooves, the tears streaming down her eyes, she gasped as the dark lord, Voldemort, pointed his wand at an infant Harry Potter’s head.

“Nobody… not one,” Hagrid continued. “’Cept you.”

By the time the flashback ended, Twilight opened her eyes back toward the present. She lifted a hoof toward her eyes, feeling the dry stains of the tears that fell upon her eyes. The rest of the group had been watching Hagrid retell the story the entire time, unaware of what happened to Twilight. Many emotions were shared from the group: Horror, shock, anger, sadness. The most stunned of all was Harry Potter himself, taking in the fact of the ill-fate his parents suffered and the mark Voldemort left upon him.

“Me?” Harry spoke softly. “Voldemort tried to kill… me?”

“Yes,” Hagrid nodded reluctantly. “That ain’t no ordinary cut on your forehead, Harry. A mark like that only comes from being touched by a curse… and an evil curse at that.”

“Sweet Celestia…” Rarity gasped, tearfully.

“Oh Harry…” Silverstream sighed. “That’s just terrible… horrible…”

“But that still leaves one nagging question,” Gallus pondered. “Whatever happened to… well… ‘You-Know-Who’?”

“Well, some say he died,” Hagrid guessed. “Codswallop in my opinion. Nope, I reckon he’s out there, still, too tired to go on. But one thing’s absolutely certain.”

“Like what?” Fluttershy asked nervously.

Hagrid turned back toward Harry Potter; the boy having been listening to the story with minimal interruptions.

“Something about you stumped him that night. That’s why you’re famous. That’s why everybody knows your name. You’re the boy who lived.”

The group silently turned towards Harry Potter, who sat there absorbing everything that has lead him to this moment. Of an evil wizard who had the chance to kill the boy when he was most vulnerable, and yet for whatever reason his life was spared. This still left many questions for everybody, which didn’t help the fact that this ‘Voldemort’ may still be alive and planning his next move on the boy. And if what Hagrid said of this wizard is true, and he’s as dangerous of an enemy as he can be, the group have every good reason to stay close to their new friend now.

The following day, Hagrid lead Harry and his new friends through King’s Cross Station, one of the train stations in London. Crossing a bridge, the group stood close to Harry who carried his cart consisting of his baggage, equipment and Hedwig the owl. The rest of the group had their supplies in their own carts as they walked beside Hagrid. Along the way, a passing couple eyed the burly man suspiciously.

“What’re you looking at?” Hagrid asked.

The couple said nothing, merely walking away as if not wanting to stir any trouble. It was fortunate for Twilight and her friends that the spell prevented these ‘muggles’ from seeing them, yet it didn’t help the fact that someone could still be watching them regardless. Just then, Hagrid checked his watch and was taken aback.

“Blimey, is that the time?” Hagrid asked.

“What’s the matter, Hagrid?” Spike asked.

“Sorry, everyone, I’m gonna have to leave you. Dumbledore’ll be wanting his—well, he’ll be wanting to see me.”

“Can’t we just go with you?” Rainbow asked.

“No, ya can’t go with me Mrs. Dash,” Hagrid shook his head. “This be Hogwarts business… very secret. Now, uh, your train leaves in ten minutes. Here’s your tickets.”

Hagrid proceeds to hand each of the group their train tickets, and especially one for Harry.

“Stick to it folks, that’s very important,” Hagrid instructed. “Stick to your tickets.”

“Whatever you say, Hagrid,” Sandbar nodded.

The group take a look at their tickets to see where their train is. But to everyone’s confusion, especially Harry’s, something about the tickets seemed… off.

“Platform 9¾?” Harry questioned. “But Hagrid, there must be a mistake. This says Platform 9¾. There’s no such thing… is there?”

Harry and his friends look up… only to see that Hagrid had completely vanished. They looked around the bridge, but there was no mistake. Harry and the group were left all alone with their carts.

“Hagrid gone!” Yona gasped.

“No kidding!” Smolder replied dryly.

“Boy, people come and go so quickly in this story,” Pinkie observed.

“Well, you heard what Hagrid said every pony,” Twilight reminded. “The train’s do to leave in a few minutes. We better get going while we still have time.”

The group nods as they proceed to walk down the lane between trains, with Harry walking close behind. As they pass through a sea of pedestrians, the commotion and chaos of activity ringing in their ears, a man in a hurry rushed by them.

“Sorry,” The man apologized, while walking.

“It’s quite all right!” Fluttershy replied.

“Flutters… you do remember most of these people can’t see us right?” Rainbow questioned.

“Sorry Dash. Force of habit.”

Nevertheless, the group keeps going with minimal interrupts. It was then Harry spotted one of the guards, helping some folks find their station.

“Excuse me!” Harry called out. “Excuse me!”

“Right on your left, ma’am,” The Guard instructed.

By the time the woman left, the guard finally addressed his attention to the boy. The Equestrians and the students completely invisible before his eyes, though strangely a large amount of carts are shown.

“Excuse me, sir,” Harry requested. “Can you tell me where I might find Platform 9¾?”

“9¾?” The Guard questioned, incredulously. “Think you’re being funny, do ya?”

Shaking his head, the guard walked off taking Harry’s request as utter nonsense. Seconds later, the group spotted a family consisting of a woman, her daughter, and four boys walking by pushing carts.

“It’s the same year after year,” The woman spoke. “Always packed with Muggles, of course.”

“Muggles?” Harry and the Students questioned.

“Come on, Platform 9¾ this way!” The woman called out.

“That’s our Platform!” Spike said. “I bet if we follow that family, they’ll lead us to our train!”

“Good thinking, Spike,” Twilight smiled. “C’mon every pony. Let’s follow them.”

They proceed to follow the family to where Platform 9¾ is supposed to be. But for some strange reason, the whole family stopped at a brick wall. The Equestrians were especially confused when they watched the mother address one of her boys.

“All right, Percy, you first,” The woman beckoned.

The tall red-haired boy, Percy by name, stepped forward and positioned himself before the wall. Then he makes a mad dash and to the astonishment of the group he disappeared right into it. Harry was especially amazed, looking around to see if the Muggles saw that. But everyone seemed too preoccupied or rushing towards their trains, they paid no attention.

“Fred, you next!” The woman beckoned.

The group turned and saw two of the boys looked exactly the same. There was no doubt about it that they were twins.

“He’s not Fred, I am!” The boy next to his brother argued.

“Honestly, woman, you call yourself our mother,” The other brother shook his head.

“Oh, I’m sorry, George!” The woman sighed.

One of the twins made their way toward the wall.

“I’m only joking,” The boy smirked. “I am Fred.”

‘Fred’ made a dash through the wall, followed by his twin brother, George. Harry shook his head in disbelief.

“That was so…” Rainbow began.

“Awesome?” Applejack finished.

“Hey!” Rainbow cried, facing Applejack. “That’s my line!”

“Excuse me!” Harry called out.

He and the group approached the family, who acknowledged their presence. The remainder of the family were not only stunned to see Harry Potter in their presence, but an assembly of the most unusual group of creatures in one tight unit. The woman’s eyes caught the alicorn mare, Twilight Sparkle, and her face lit up as if she instantly knew her.

“Upon my word!” The woman gasped. “You’reTwilight Sparkle!”

Twilight Sparkle was briefly surprised but seeing that one she must be aware of magic and given she must know Twilight somehow she quickly straightened up.

“Why yes, ma’am!” Twilight nodded. “I’m Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship from Equestria. And these are all my friends!”

Twilight presented her friends to the family; they all gave a salute though Fluttershy’s was a shy wave. The little girl beside her mother lit up with silent surprise, seeing all these creatures together.

“And you are?” Twilight asked.

“Weasley, dear,” The woman introduced herself. “Molly Weasley. Don’t mind me, I’m just making sure my kids make it to the train on time. Just barely made it.”

“What a coincidence!” Pinkie stepped in. “We were actually looking for that very same platform. Good thing we ran into you guys or we would’ve gotten lost.”

“C-Could you tell us how to—?” Harry asked nervously.

“How to get on the platform?” Mrs. Weasley asked. “Yes, not to worry, dears. It’s Ron’s first time to Hogwarts as well.”

The group turned toward the other red-haired boy, Ron, who smiled back at the group.

“How you doin’?” Gallus greeted, before facing Mrs. Weasley. “So…”

“It’s very simple,” Mrs. Weasley assured. “All you’ve got to do is walk straight at the wall between platforms 9 and 10.”

“Is that all?” Ocellus asked nervously.

“Best do it at a bit of a run if you’re nervous.”

“Trust me my friend’s nervous every day,” Smolder replied, nudging Ocellus.

“Hmph!” Ocellus pouted.

“Settle down y’all,” Applejack instructed. “Better do what she says if we wanna make the train.”

“Good luck,” The little girl said.

Harry Potter and the group position themselves before the wall itself, taking a deep breath. They then rush straight toward the wall, closing their eyes… and emerge right from the other side. Opening their eyes, they work their way around the cover and find themselves standing at a magnificent station called Platform 9¾, as indicated by one of the signs. They watch as numerous young boys and girls, all of them wizards, board a large red train, the Hogwarts Express. A whistle blows signaling that it’s time for them to go. They all sigh with relief knowing what’s just up ahead.

“Every pony,” Twilight declared. “Looks like this is going to be the start of a magical adventure!”

The Forbidden Forest

As the blackened evening sky blanketed the landscape of the Hogwarts grounds, shrouding the realm in darkness, a great evil was at work deep in the menacing Forbidden Forest. Within the dark trees, nothing could be heard but the whistling of the wind. Then the sound of galloping filled the empty air as a large white unicorn sprinted at unearthly speed through the thick foliage.

The poor creature turned back behind itself to catch of glimpse of what’s been chasing it for the last ten minutes. Nothing could be seen, but the creature was no fool. Because it knew, without a shadow of a doubt, something was there… stalking the unicorn… hunting the creature. And while it may not be able to see it, that did not mean it could not see them.

Just when the creature turned its head back around, it immediately stopped in its tracks as a large red hand wrapped around its throat. The unicorn whinnied and struggled to be released, but it was no use. The powerful grip upon its neck proved too strong to break free. The one clutching the unicorn by the neck was none other than the malevolent centaur, Lord Tirek.

“Did you really think you could run from me?” He asked sinisterly.

The dastardly villain released a low evil chuckle, as he opened his mouth wide and began to suck the very magic straight from the unicorn’s horn. The poor beast struggled as best it could but soon found its strength fade and grew weaker by the second. The more magic Tirek drew from the unicorn, the more he grew not just in size alone, but in strength as well. Finally, he absorbed all the magic he’d generate from this unicorn and allowed its weakened body to fall upon the forest floor. As Tirek stared upon the fallen creature, he took in a deep breath as he felt his newfound power flow through his veins.

“An impressive hunt indeed.”

Tirek smirked as he slowly turned his head, catching sight of the approaching Mysterious Benefactor as they appeared from behind him.

“That was no hunt,” Tirek chuckled. “A hunt requires a great deal of effort to capture your prey. This feeble-minded creature was easy to snare. I will say though the unicorns of this realm provide a great deal of magic more than those of my land.”

Indeed, it was a true fact that the unicorns of the Wizarding World have more magical properties than those of Equestria. The only issue being that they were so far behind in evolution, compares to Equestria’s unicorns, that they could never truly use their true potential.

“Well, given the circumstance, we must thank you,” The Benefactor spoke seriously. “Cherish it, because we don’t give thanks quite often.”

“That’s a first,” Tirek remarked.

“We only allow you to absorb their magic and regain our strength simply because it makes it easier for him to get what he wants.”

Tirek thought back to the last few months that passed by. After the failed attempt to destroy the young Potter during the Quidditch game, the Benefactor had no use for him or his cohorts for some time. It was only after a month they finally found use for the trio. They offered Tirek the chance to regain his power once more by draining the unicorns of their magic, in exchange for leaving the bodies behind. It seemed like an odd request at first, but Tirek was not one to deny himself the chance.

“What would you have me do now?” Tirek asked.

“You go and wait deep in the forest,” The Benefactor instructed. “Only when he is finished will you be given further instructions.”

Tirek bowed his head slightly and began to walk off into the forest before casting one last glance toward his ally.

“You never explained why you need the bodies left behind,” He said. “They are useless without their magic.”

The Benefactor merely turned their head toward the centaur, staring with glowing eyes under the hood.

“That is his business and his alone.”

Later that very same night, the Mane and Student Six stood waiting at the entrance to the Grand Staircase. Tonight was the night they’d serve detention along with Harry, Ron, and Hermione. So far they’ve been given no information on what it is they were doing, but they figured whatever it is wasn’t going to be good. The sound of footsteps heading their directions drew them to look and spot the other three Gryffindors walking up alongside them.

“I was worried you weren’t going to show up,” Twilight said concerned.

“Not like we had much choice,” Ron groaned.

“This is so jank!” Rainbow grumbled. “So we were out a little late, so what? That shouldn’t be cause for you kids losing 450 house points and us getting fired!”

“I simply must agree with you there darling,” Rarity nodded. “It seems like such an overreaction to something so small if you ask me.”

“That may be true, but the fact of the matter is that we broke their rules,” Twilight stated. “They have every right to punish us.”

“Come on Twi,” Applejack complained. “Y’all can’t honestly be sayin’ this is right. How can ya be so dog-gone calm ‘bout this?”

“Because we’re supposed to be representing Equestria’s good name with this alliance. And how can we possibly do that if we break the rules? All we can do is everything that we can to get those points back and hopefully McGonagall will forgive us in due time.”

“Hopefully,” Fluttershy whispered. “It makes me sad to disappoint someone like McGonagall.”

“Things have been quite rough after losing all those points,” Harry pointed out. “Have you noticed not a single one of our classmates will even speak to us, let alone look at us?”

Everyone nodded, recalling how throughout the last day since their punishment was issued, none of their Gryffindor classmates uttered so much a single word. It was like they were avoiding them as though they carried the plague or something.

Pinkie sat upon her flanks as she rubbed her greatly swollen stomach. The little colt growing inside her had now been in there for a good several months which meant only four more to go before his arrival. At the moment, however, even he could sense the distress amongst the group, and especially his mommy. He voiced his opinion with uncomfortable kicks to his mother’s tummy, causing the pink pony to groan. An especially hard kick caused her to hunch over.

“Ugh!” She moaned. “Easy there little guy. I know you’re upset; mommy is upset too. But please try to be more careful. Would a double-triple chocolate hot fudge sundae help?”

She reached behind her and pulled out a gigantic dish filled with ice cream and chocolate sauce. Almost comically, her mouth opened to the size of a crater and she dropped the huge sundae down her mouth, swallowing it whole. Giving out a large belch, she rubbed her now soothed stomach and looked up to see everyone staring at her strangely.

“What? I’m eating for two remember?”

Everyone else just shook their heads as they waited. For some reason, Smolder couldn’t stop fidgeting her tail as she paced nervously.

“You okay there Smolder?” Gallus asked concerned.

“I don’t know,” Smolder replied. “I guess I’m just worried about Norbert. I mean aside from me and Spike, dragons are considered illegal here. I hope nothing bad happens to him.”

This caused Gallus to cock an eyebrow and tilt his head.

“I thought you didn’t want to be his mom.”
Smolder immediately stopped pacing, as she rubbed the back of her neck and attempted to hide her blushing cheeks.

“Uh—well—I don’t!” She stammered. “I just don’t want anything bad happening to my own kind you know?”

As she continued to pace, Spike approached his dragon friend and place a claw upon her shoulder.

“I wouldn’t worry about Norbert,” Spike assured. “He may just be a newborn, but he already seems like a pretty tough little guy. Just look what he did to Hagrid’s beard.”

This caused a chuckle to spring forth from Smolder’s throat, as she remembered the little dragon roasting off a good portion of Hagrid’s beard.

“Yeah, I guess that was pretty funny,” She sighed.

Just then, the sound of someone clearing their throat made everyone jump. They quickly turn as Argus Filch approached them while carrying a lantern. As always, he retained the same menacing look on his face.

“Follow me,” He spoke simply.

He then began to stroll down the corridor, as everyone reluctantly followed closely behind. All but Spike left, the dragon being far too young for the punishment that awaited the Students and with the Mane Six assigned to keep watch. Spike waited by the foot of the Gryffindor common room, looking on nervously as the group made their way for detention.

“Good luck, guys,” Spike spoke.

Later, Filch led the group, even the Slytherin Malfoy, through the many corridors till finally they approach Hagrid’s hut just outside the school grounds.

“A pity they let the old punishments die,” Filch said, as they walked. “There was a time detention would find you hanging by your thumbs in the dungeons. God, I miss the screaming.”

Hearing that made everyone gulp nervously and quicken their pace. No one really liked being anywhere around Filch, seeing as how he was always so mean. But just hearing him say such talk, they wanted to get away from him as quick as possible.

“Me thought Filch was mean before,” Yona whispered to Sandbar and Ocellus.

“I know, right?” Sandbar nodded. “I bet he still keeps those chains in his office. Remind me never to get on his bad side.”

“Being a Changeling, we usually don’t fear much,” Ocellus said. “But that man… he terrifies me.”

Silverstream shivered as she leaned into Gallus.

“Oh Gallus, I’m scared!” She shook.

Gallus draped a wing over her, drawing her closer as they walked.

“Don’t worry Sil, I won’t let anything like that ever happen to you.”

Silverstream smiled up at him, giving him a quick peck on the beak as they drew closer to Hagrid’s hut.

“You’ll be serving detention with Hagrid tonight,” Filch said. “He’s got a little job to do inside the dark forest.”

As they got close, Hagrid emerged from the hut with his dog Fang. He held a lantern in one hand and a giant crossbow in the other. Already this didn’t seem to be off to a great start.

“A sorry lot this, Hagrid,” Filch said.

Hagrid gave no response, other than a sniffle, as he loaded the crossbow.

“Oh, good God, man, you’re not still on about that bloody dragon, are you?”

Smolder glared at the creepy caretaker, seriously tempted to roast his hindquarters for talking down about Norbert in such a manner. Concerned, Twilight approached the poor giant man and patted him on the side.

“What’s wrong Hagrid?” She asked concerned.

“Norbert’s gone,” Hagrid sniffed.

Now ‘this’ really got Smolder’s attention.

“What?!” She yelled. “Where did he go?!”

“Dumbledore sent him off to Romania to live in a colony.”

“Well, that’s good, isn’t it?” Hermione asked. “He’ll be with his own kind.”

“Yeah, but what if he don’t like Romania?” Hagrid argued. “What if the other dragons are mean to him? He’s only a baby, after all.”

“I swear if any other dragon messes with him, I’ll roast them alive!” Smolder threatened.

Everyone’s eyes widened, as they looked at the young dragoness. The moment Smolder notified their gaze, she blushed again.

“Not that I care or anything.”

“Thank ye nonetheless Smolder,” Hagrid thanked her.

“Oh, for God’s sake, pull yourself together, man,” Filch groaned. “You’re going into the forest, after all. Got to have your wits about you.”

“The forest?” Malfoy asked nervously. “I thought that was a joke! We can’t go in there. Students aren’t allowed. And there are…”

The distant sound of howling caused him and the others to go stiff for a moment.

“… Werewolves.”

Hearing this, Fluttershy tensed up tenfold and hid herself behind Rarity. Leaning her quivering head out, she stared frightenedly toward the forest.

“A-A-Are t-t-there really w-werewolves in the f-f-forest Mr. Filch?” She quaked.

Filch stared down toward the frightened Pegasus with a menacing smile.

“Oh there’s more than werewolves in those trees, miss. You can be sure of that.”

Fluttershy squeaked with fright and went back to hiding behind Rarity. The fashionista glared at Filch as she tried her best to soothe Fluttershy.

“Nighty-night,” He spoke.

Filch then walked back toward the castle, as everyone looked after him.

“There’s something seriously wrong with that dude,” Rainbow commented.

“Totally!” Pinkie nodded.

“Agreed!” Applejack added.

“Kind of psycho,” Gallus agreed.

“More like ‘totally’ psycho,” Smolder corrected.

“Right, let’s go!” Hagrid beckoned.

In the forbidden forest, the group traversed through the dark foliage along a path to a dead tree. Hagrid stopped, bent down, and dipped his fingers in a silver puddle. He pulled out his fingers, rubbing them closely together. As the group looked upon the silver trail smeared along his fingers, Rarity and Twilight’s eyes widened fearfully and their lips quivered with fear.

“Hagrid, is that what I think it is?” Rarity asked terrified.

“’Fraid so,” Hagrid nodded.

“Hagrid, what is that?” Harry asked.

“What we’re here for. You wanna tell ‘em, Twilight?”

Twilight gulped loudly, as she gazed upon the glimmering puddle at Hagrid’s feet.

“That’s unicorn blood,” She croaked.

“That’s right,” Hagrid confirmed. “I found one dead a few weeks ago. Now, this one’s been injured bad by something.”

As Hagrid explained, Harry thought he say a large, cloaked figure walk through the trees. Perhaps it was the trick of the moonlight or perhaps… something else. He slowly turned his attention back to Hagrid.

“So, it’s our job to find the poor beast,” Hagrid continued. “Ron, Hermione, Applejack, Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rainbow, Ocellus, and Smolder you’ll come with me.”

“Okay,” Ron whimpered.

“And Harry, you’ll go with Malfoy, Twilight, Rarity, Sandbar, Yona, Gallus, and Silverstream.”

The arrangement of the team left Draco grimacing, as Harry nodded his head.

“Hold on a minute,” Malfoy cut in. “That leaves us with a one-man disadvantage.”

“Sorry, ran outta folk ta pair ye with.”

“Okay. Then I get Fang!”

“Fine,” Hagrid nodded. “Just so you know, he’s a bloody coward.”

The group all turned toward Fang, who whined as he looked around the forest.

“Great…” Gallus muttered dryly.

With both groups split up, the team led by Harry Potter and Draco Malfoy strolled through a section of the forest. Even with Fang leading beside him and the one student holding the lantern, naturally Draco was far from pleased.

“You wait till my father hears about this,” Draco muttered. “This is servant’s stuff.”

“You’re the one who insisted on carrying the lantern,” Sandbar replied.

“Oh don’t patronize me!”

“We don’t like this arrangement any more than you do,” Twilight spoke up. “But until we find whatever’s responsible for the unicorns’ disappearing, we have to work together.”

“We better be able to get some points for this,” Gallus replied.

“If I didn’t know better, Draco,” Harry spoke. “I’d say you were scared.”

“Scared Potter?!” Draco scoffed.

“Well it’s a natural instinct to feel scared, young man,” Rarity replied. “This place just reeks of memories of the Everfree Forest, and it’s no pleasant stroll either.”

“At least we can all be scared together,” Silverstream replied, smiling nervously. “There’s no problem being scared, right Yona?”

“Scared?!” Yona cocked an eyebrow, standing boldly. “Yona not scared; yaks no fear nothing! Yaks best at hunting monsters going bump in the night.”

“That’s comforting…” Draco replied sarcastically.

All of a sudden, a single howl stopped the group in their tracks.

“Did you hear that?”

“Oh yeah… we heard it…” Gallus nodded slowly.

“Come on, Fang,” Draco called out, muttering silently. “Scared…”

“Professor Twilight, if we ever get through this alive,” Silverstream spoke, worriedly. “We’ll never complain about detention back home again.”

“Just keep your eyes open and stay very close to us,” Twilight instructed. “And do… not… stray…”

Soon enough, they group find themselves upon a flat ground deep in the woods. All around them, gnarled roots grew from every corner. They silently searched these very grounds hoping to catch sight of whatever monster was stalking the unicorns. All of a sudden, as Fang sniffed the area, he stopped… then growled.

“What is it, Fang?” Harry asked.

Sandbar looked ahead for a moment and all at once, her eyes went wide with fright.

“Guys…” Sandbar whispered harshly. “Professors… Haaaaaaarrrrry….”

Everyone faced the young ponies direction and just as they looked, they too were scared. Up ahead of them, a cloaked figure crouched over the fallen remains of a dead unicorn. To the shock and horror of the group, the mysterious being appeared to be drinking its blood from an exposed wound. Rarity nearly screamed, when Twilight quickly placed her hoof over her mouth trying to keep quiet as they observed the being.

Just then, Harry gasped and grasped his scar, feeling it burn so badly that he was in pain. Before anyone else could react, the figure slowly raised its head, and growled at the intruders as silver blood dripped from its mouth. Draco screamed out of pure fire and ran away with Fang.

“HELP!!!!!!” Draco screamed in the distance.

“Yeah… good idea!” Gallus called out sarcastically. “Just leave the scary monster to us… great!”

Left to fend for themselves, Harry and the Equestrians stood before the mercy of the menacing figure. The terrible being slowly slid over the deceased unicorn and rose erect. The chilling vibes of this menacing figure sent shivers down their spines, as they looked on wide-eyed.

“Yak not scared…” Yona whispered frightfully. “Yak not scared… Yak not scared…”

“Leave the kids alone you beast!” Rarity cried out.

Together, Rarity and Twilight Sparkle stepped in front of the students, their horns radiating magic, and they fired magic beams toward the being. But to the shock of the two ponies, the figure merely cast a hand as if brushing the magic aside and the beams exploded against the nearby trees cutting them down. Shocked momentarily, the two mares kept firing beams toward the being who kept advancing toward the group as the beams seemed to miss him entirely.

Frightened, Harry Potter tried to back away, only to trip over an exposed root. He crawled backward as the kids looked on.

“What are we going to do?!” Sandbar asked. “That creature’s dodged every shot!”

“Kids, you must take Harry Potter out of here!” Twilight called out. “Get back to the school while we hold them off!”

Silverstream looked towards their two Professors briefly, before facing her friends and eventually Harry Potter. She could see how scared the boy was, the terror swelling within his eyes. Seeing him so helpless despite his initial bravery, Silverstream’s fear shifts into fierce determination.

“No…”

“Sil?” Gallus spoke, before Silverstream took his arm.

“No… we were told not to stray and we’re keeping our word! We may not be the strongest Wizards in school, but we never abandon our friends.”

With Gallus close beside her, Silverstream led him to the front standing beside Twilight and Rarity. Sandbar looked ahead before facing Yona, her eyes shut from fear and her frame shaking as if she were cold. A breath escaped his lips before he approached his friend and placed a gentle hoof upon her shoulder. Yona looked up nervously, till her eyes met the reassuring gaze of her pony friend. A wave of relief washed over her, as her eyes gleamed slightly before she stood right up and marched onward with Sandbar following behind.

Harry Potter looked on as the students and their teachers stood in front of him, as if forming a wall. The teachers in turn were stunned to see the students standing beside them, but no argument was made. Instead they turned back toward the monster slithering toward them like a slippery snake. Scuffing the ground with their hooves, the ponies prepare to charge with their horns aimed toward the monster and the students preparing to join.

Suddenly, the sound of additional hoof-beats drew their attention. And all at once, a figured leaped over Harry and the others and landed just inches near the cloaked figure. A silver centaur, standing seven feet tall or more, with white-blond hair reared before the figure, kicking its fore-hooves against the looming threat. As if intimidated by the beast, the cloaked figure silently retreated, flying away through the mist before fading into the night.

With the threat over, the students sighed with relief as the teachers’ horns dimmed. Sandbar and Yona turned back and helped Harry to his feet as the rest looked on silently. Before the group, the centaur turned toward the nervous party. His ‘astonishingly’ blue eyes gazing upon them as he slowly approached.

“Harry Potter, Princess Twilight,” The Centaur spoke. “You and the others must leave. You are known to many creatures here. The forest is not safe at this time. Especially for you.”

“You… just… saved our lives?” Silverstream questioned.

“Who are you?” Twilight asked, straight forward.

“I am Firenze, a representative Forbidden Forest Centaur colony,” He introduced himself. “For years, our colony have made the borders surrounding Hogwarts our home. It is our duty to ensure that all the species who reside in these parts remain safe from harm and to keep the likes of you from stepping into these woods. When I saw that beast was about to kill you, I just knew I had to stop that from happening.”

“But what was that thing you saved us from?” Harry asked curiously.

“A monstrous creature. It is a terrible crime to slay a unicorn. Drinking the blood of a unicorn will keep you alive even if you are an inch from death… but at a terrible price. You have slain something so pure that the moment the blood touches your lips, you will have a half-life. A cursed life. Your teachers would know this very well.”

“Actually, we were taught about this curse in Celestia’s school,” Twilight recalled. “I always thought it was just an old pony’s tale, to get us to sleep or keep us from misbehaving. But after further research… I realized there was more ‘truth’ than I ever imagined.”

“Risking a curse just for an extension of life,” Gallus spoke. “But who would choose such a fate?”

“Can you think of no one?” Firenze asked.

The group pondered over that question, based on their observation over being and what it was doing with the unicorn. Harry Potter slowly began to put the pieces together.

“Do you mean to say… that that thing that killed the unicorn… that was drinking its blood… that was Voldemort?”

“Voldemort?!” The Students gasped.

“No wonder our magic couldn’t touch him,” Rarity replied. “That’s why he went after the unicorns of this forest, and us! He’s trying to use the blood to replenish himself, so he could keep himself alive.”

“And we’d have been killed before you stepped up to save us,” Twilight added. “We do appreciate it, truly. It’s just… for a moment, you reminded me of…”

“Lord… Tirek?” Firenze answered.

“You know about Tirek?”

“Yes, Princess Twilight… for thousands of years, from the day the alliance between Hogwarts and Equestria held strong, there is not one centaur who did not know of Lord Tirek, the son of King Vorak and Queen Haydon. Tirek… with magic far beyond the likes my people are able to conjure. But he perverted everything he was taught in his pursuit to use for evil, to keep stealing magic between our worlds. And by invoking such power, he not only risked the stability of our worlds, but in turn our kind has been put at odds with the wizarding world and those of Equestria for generations forever blaming us for a crime we didn't commit.”

“He did…” Twilight replied. “I… I had no idea. And now as if our problems weren’t enough, now an ancient being turned out to be alive and even in his weakened state we couldn’t stop him.”

“Now tell me Twilight,” Firenze spoke. “Do you and the students know what is hidden in the school at this very moment?”

“The Philosopher’s Stone!” Harry realized.

“The Stone!” Yona gasped.

“That’s why Voldemort is out here at the edge of the forest,” Gallus analyzed. “He’s not just hunting unicorns for their blood; he knows that the stone is in the school just as we found out. And now he’s trying to rebuild his strength so he can discover a way into the school just to find it.”

“And if Voldemort ever gets his cold hands on that stone…” Silverstream added.

“Our worlds are in grave danger!” Sandbar concluded.

Just then, Fang’s barking interrupted them, and the group turned around. Hagrid, along with Hermione, Ron, the other Equestrians, and ‘even’ Draco appeared. Hagrid had his crossbow at the ready, until he saw Firenze standing before the others. As if seeing an old friend, he lowered his weapon.

“Harry!” Hermione called out.

“Are you guys okay?” Smolder asked.

“Well… nothing a few years of therapy won’t fix,” Gallus replied.

“When Draco came runnin’ and screamin’ ‘bout monsters in the forest, we came as soon as we could!” Applejack spoke.

“Where is the monster?” Rainbow looked around, her hooves up. “Did we miss him?”

“Thanks to dear Firenze here,” Rarity pointed out. “The centaur came and saved us.”

“A centaur?” Pinkie asked, looking up at the creature. “This centaur? Hold on a moment I need to drop something.”

Pinkie Pie pulled out both a glass cup and a pitcher of water, which she slowly poured into the cup. She then held the cup over the ground, before dropping it, and it shattered to pieces.

“Hello there, Firenze,” Hagrid greeted. “I see you’ve met our young Mr. Potter and his friends. You all right there, fellas?”

“We are now,” Silverstream sighed.

Harry Potter merely nodded as he and the others turned back toward Firenze.

“Harry Potter… Princess Twilight… this is where I leave you,” Firenze declared. “You’re safe now. Good luck.”

Firenze makes to leave as the group looked toward him, as the other Equestrians regrouped with their friends. The moment Fluttershy’s eyes gaze upon the dead unicorn, she silently cried with one hoof over her mouth as she leaned onto Rarity, who soothed her gently. Twilight Sparkle just turned to look at her fellow brethren, haunted by the vision of a dead unicorn, until…

“Princess Twilight!”

Princess Twilight lifted her head in response and turned back toward the distance. There Firenze stood, looking back toward the Princess of Friendship.

“The planets have been read wrongly before now, even by centaurs,” Firenze stated. “I hope this is one of those times.”

And with that said, Firenze continued off before disappearing through the dark wood. While she did not know if they would ever see him again, this moment she would not forget. For the first time in history, a centaur, once a feared enemy of Equestria, suddenly came to their aid and saved them from a terrible fate. Twilight took this time for this reality to sink in, as her expression softens as she looked on.

“Thank you…” She said softly.

Following the incident in the Forbidden Forest, all the students gathered into the Gryffindor common room while Twilight and her friends went back to their own rooms to console each other. The students, along with the Gryffindor trio, sat by the fireplace trying to recover from the terrifying ordeal. Among the group, Spike sat alongside them having just received a recap of tonight’s events.

“So… you guys mean to say that ‘You-Know-Who’s’ out there, right now, in the forest?” Spike asked.

“Yeah little buddy,” Sandbar replied. “We didn’t get a good look at his face, but there’s no denying he was powerful.”

“Boy… good thing Twilight recommended me not to go out there with you guys.”

“Yak fear no monster, but You-Know-Who…” Yona shuddered. “Yona never sleep again.”

“But keep this in mind Yona,” Harry reminded. “He’s weak. He’s living off the unicorns. Don’t you see? We had it wrong!”

“What do you mean?” Ocellus asked curiously.

“Snape doesn’t want the Stone for himself; he wants the Stone for Voldemort. With the Elixir of Life, Voldemort will be strong again.”

“But that means…” Spike wondered, realizing. “He’ll come back!”

“But if he comes back, you don’t think he’ll try to… kill you, do you?” Ron asked.

“I think if he’d had the chance, he might’ve tried to kill us tonight,” Harry answered.

“To think I’ve been stressing over the Potions finals,” Ocellus spoke. “But now all of a sudden, it doesn’t matter how much points we gather for our house or all the classes we have to pass. The arrival of Lord Voldemort changes everything.”

“And I have a hunch that Voldemort and Snape aren’t working alone,” Smolder added. “If what Professor Twilight and the others say are true, that Tirek and his cronies were free to cause havoc in all the worlds they visited… there’s no doubt that they are playing their roles here. That would explain why I thought something was off with Madam Hooch during the Quidditch game and why her eyes looked ‘familiar’. If Chrysalis assumed her identity and orchestrated that attack…”

“Then Smolder is right and they’re ‘all’ here,” Gallus concluded. “I bet they’re just biding their time before Voldemort can fully return to finish what they started."

“Hang on a minute!” Hermione spoke up. “We’re forgetting one thing.”

The students and Spike both glanced at Hermione.

“And what would that be, Hermione?” Silverstream asked.

“Who’s the one wizard Voldemort always feared?”

“Um… Starswirl the Bearded?” Sandbar guessed.

“Gandalf the Gray?” Pinkie popped in.

The kids turned toward Pinkie Pie, who’s head stuck out through the open doorway. They stared blankly at the Pink Party pony, not uttering a single response.

“Thought I might jump in,” Pinkie replied, before backing out.

“Dumbledore,” Hermione continued, speaking to Harry. “As long as Dumbledore’s around, Harry, you’re safe. As long as Dumbledore’s around, you can’t be touched.”

Though Hermione offered a reassuring smile and despite nodding in agreement, a bit of doubt still panged along Harry’s face. One moment they were mostly concerned over how to redeem their house after losing all those points, just to uncover the mystery of the Philosopher’s Stone. But now that Voldemort is confirmed to be alive somehow, working his way to restore himself to his full power, this further increases the urgency to find the stone. For should its power fall into the wrong hands, it won’t be just Hogwarts that faces the wrath of the Dark Lord… but the home of his friends will be at risk too.

“Well for our sakes,” Spike spoke up. “Let’s hope Dumbledore has no intent of going anywhere.”